Amyntor, or, A defence of Milton's life containing I. a general apology for all writings of that kind, II. a catalogue of books attributed in the primitive times to Jesus Christ, his apostles and other eminent persons ..., III. a complete history of the book entitul'd Icon basilike, proving Dr. Gauden and not King Charles the First to be the author of it, with an answer to all the facts alledg'd by Mr. Wagstaf to the contrary, and to the exceptions made against my Lord Anglesey's Memorandum, Dr. Walker's book or Mrs. Gauden's narrative, which last piece is now the first time publish'd at large.
         Toland, John, 1670-1722.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 155 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62841
         Wing T1760
         ESTC R22638
         12490337
         ocm 12490337
         62348
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62841)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62348)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 299:4)
      
       
         
           
             Amyntor, or, A defence of Milton's life containing I. a general apology for all writings of that kind, II. a catalogue of books attributed in the primitive times to Jesus Christ, his apostles and other eminent persons ..., III. a complete history of the book entitul'd Icon basilike, proving Dr. Gauden and not King Charles the First to be the author of it, with an answer to all the facts alledg'd by Mr. Wagstaf to the contrary, and to the exceptions made against my Lord Anglesey's Memorandum, Dr. Walker's book or Mrs. Gauden's narrative, which last piece is now the first time publish'd at large.
             Toland, John, 1670-1722.
             Charles I, King of England, 1600-1649.
             Wagstaffe, Thomas, 1645-1712. Vindication of King Charles the martyr.
             Gauden, John, 1605-1662. Eikon basilike, the pourtraicture of His Sacred Maiestie in his solitude and sufferings.
             Walker, Anthony, d. 1692. True account of the author of a book entituled Eikon basilike.
          
           [4], 172 p.
           
             Printed and are to be sold by the booksellers of London and Westminster,
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             For more complete information on authorship of Eikon basilike see Almack, E. Bibliography of the King's book or Eikon basilike, 1896.
             Errata on p. [3].
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Milton, John, 1608-1674.
           Jesus Christ -- Bibliography.
           Eikon basilike.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AMYNTOR
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           Milton's
           Life
           .
           CONTAINING
           
             
               I.
               A
               general
               Apology
               for
               all
               Writings
               of
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               II.
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               Books
               attributed
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               to
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               his
               Apostles
               and
               other
               eminent
               Persons
               :
               With
               several
               important
               Remarks
               and
               Observations
               relating
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               III.
               A
               Complete
               History
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               Entitul'd
               ,
               
                 Icon
                 Basilike
              
               ,
               proving
               Dr.
               GAUDEN
               ,
               and
               not
               King
               CHARLES
               the
               First
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               :
               With
               an
               Answer
               to
               all
               the
               Facts
               alledg'd
               by
               Mr.
               WAGSTAF
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Exceptions
               made
               against
               my
               Lord
               ANGLESEY's
               Memorandum
               ,
               Dr.
               WALKER's
               Book
               ,
               or
               Mrs.
               GAUDEN's
               Narrative
               ,
               which
               last
               Piece
               is
               now
               the
               first
               Time
               publish'd
               at
               large
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             DI
             quibus
             imperium
             est
             animarum
             ,
             umbraeque
             Silentes
             ,
          
           
             Et
             Chaos
             ,
             &
             Phlegethon
             ,
             Loca
             N●cle
             tacentia
             late
             ,
          
           
             Sit
             mihi
             fas
             audit
             a
             loqui
             ;
             Sit
             numine
             vestro
             ,
          
           
             Pandere
             res
             alta
             terra
             &
             caligine
             mersa●
             .
          
           
             Virg.
             Aen.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           the
           Booksellers
           of
           London
           and
           Westminster
           .
           M.
           DC.XC.IX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Errors
                 .
              
               
                 Amendments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Page
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 line
                 1●
                 .
              
               
                 hose
              
               
                 those
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 his
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
              
            
             
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Ceretum
              
               
                 Ceretium
              
            
             
               
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Cophtic
              
               
                 Coptic
              
            
             
               
                 ●8
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 of
              
               
                 of
                 the
              
            
             
               
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Mat●hies
              
               
                 Matthias
              
            
             
               
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Ex
                 mple
              
               
                 ●xample
              
            
             
               
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 may
                 be
              
               
                 be
                 any
              
            
             
               
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 ●ittgius
              
               
                 ●●itigius
              
            
             
               
                 101.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 hop'd
                 o
              
               
                 hop'd
                 to
              
            
             
               
                 105.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Consciences
              
               
                 Conscience
              
            
             
               
                 113.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 somtime
              
               
                 Som
                 time
              
            
             
               
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 this
              
               
                 his
              
            
             
               
                 137.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Mediations
              
               
                 Meditations
              
            
          
        
         
           *
           In
           the
           Margin
           of
           Pag.
           57
           ,
           after
           Eus●bius
           ,
           〈◊〉
           lib.
           3.
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           first
           read
           fifth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           AUTHOR
           TO
           A
           FRIEND
           .
        
         
           THE
           Public
           is
           so
           seldom
           interested
           in
           the
           Debates
           of
           privat
           Men
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           so
           little
           concern'd
           at
           the
           Malice
           or
           Mistakes
           of
           my
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           ,
           without
           som
           better
           Motive
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           presume
           to
           trouble
           the
           World
           with
           any
           thing
           merely
           personal
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Subject
           in
           question
           be
           of
           extraordinary
           Weight
           and
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           the
           certain
           Decision
           of
           it
           should
           depend
           the
           Tranquillity
           of
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           then
           I
           think
           a
           Man
           is
           indispensably
           oblig'd
           to
           appear
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           while
           he
           's
           endeavoring
           to
           serve
           others
           ,
           no
           body
           will
           say
           he
           ought
           to
           neglect
           his
           own
           
           Defence
           .
           Whether
           the
           Treatise
           I
           now
           send
           you
           be
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           is
           submitted
           to
           your
           equal
           Iudgment
           :
           And
           unless
           I
           really
           design'd
           a
           Nobler
           End
           by
           it
           than
           the
           Iustification
           of
           one
           Person
           ,
           neither
           you
           nor
           any
           body
           else
           should
           lose
           your
           time
           in
           reading
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           I
           my self
           would
           be
           at
           the
           Pains
           of
           writing
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           'll
           count
           the
           highest
           Pleasure
           if
           I
           understand
           it
           has
           never
           so
           little
           contributed
           to
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           such
           undisputed
           Learning
           and
           Merit
           .
        
         
           
             
               March
               30.
               1699.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             T.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AMYNTOR
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           Milton's
           Life
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           I
           undertook
           to
           write
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           most
           celebrated
           MILTON
           ,
           I
           was
           far
           from
           imagining
           that
           I
           should
           ever
           (
           much
           less
           so
           soon
           )
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           an
           Apology
           in
           justification
           of
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           both
           harmless
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           greatly
           desir'd
           by
           the
           World.
           There
           was
           no
           positive
           Law
           or
           Custom
           against
           publishing
           the
           particular
           History
           of
           this
           extraordinary
           Person
           ,
           consider'd
           
           in
           any
           respect
           whatsoever
           :
           for
           the
           Lives
           of
           Good
           Princes
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           of
           Orthodox
           and
           Heretical
           Divines
           ,
           of
           Virtuous
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           of
           Public
           and
           Privat
           Men
           ,
           are
           indifferently
           perus'd
           by
           every
           body
           ;
           of
           which
           it
           would
           be
           superfluous
           to
           alledg
           Examples
           ,
           the
           thing
           being
           so
           commonly
           known
           by
           all
           that
           have
           learnt
           to
           read
           .
           Nor
           without
           such
           a
           Liberty
           could
           we
           possibly
           form
           a
           true
           Taste
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           certain
           Knowledg
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           since
           the
           Excellence
           or
           Imperfection
           of
           all
           Matters
           best
           appears
           by
           opposing
           'em
           to
           one
           another
           .
           And
           I
           was
           sure
           (
           which
           I
           find
           was
           no
           Mistake
           )
           that
           the
           Learning
           and
           Sentiments
           of
           JOHN
           MILTON
           were
           too
           considerable
           not
           to
           deserve
           the
           highest
           Commendation
           or
           Dislike
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Judgment
           or
           Affection
           of
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
         
           SINCE
           therefore
           it
           was
           equally
           lawful
           for
           me
           to
           write
           whose
           Life
           I
           pleas'd
           (
           when
           my
           Hand
           was
           in
           )
           the
           first
           Charge
           against
           me
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           should
           have
           bin
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           fairly
           represented
           my
           Hero.
           But
           ,
           very
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           the
           great
           Crime
           whereof
           I
           am
           arraign'd
           ,
           consists
           in
           telling
           more
           than
           som
           People
           would
           have
           me
           ;
           or
           discovering
           Truths
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           and
           the
           Manner
           of
           my
           Relation
           is
           to
           them
           altogether
           as
           offensive
           and
           displeasing
           as
           the
           Matter
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           found
           of
           a
           Judgment
           weak
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           Crime
           of
           such
           Proceedings
           in
           a
           Writer
           ,
           who
           labors
           to
           keep
           himself
           wholly
           independent
           from
           the
           Fears
           or
           Eng●●●ments
           of
           any
           Party
           ;
           and
           who
           ●●ofess'd
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           
             being
             neither
             provok'd
             by
             Malice
             ,
             nor
             brib'd
             by
             Favor
             ,
             he
             
             would
             as
             well
             dare
             to
             say
             all
             that
             was
             true
             ,
             as
             scorn
             to
             write
             any
             Falshood
             .
          
           But
           the
           rude
           Opposition
           with
           which
           I
           have
           met
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           plain
           Declarations
           ,
           convinces
           me
           more
           than
           ever
           how
           much
           I
           was
           in
           the
           Right
           by
           following
           the
           peculiar
           Method
           I
           propos'd
           to
           my self
           in
           compiling
           MILTON's
           Life
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           partly
           declar'd
           in
           these
           Terms
           :
           
             In
             the
             Characters
             of
             Sects
             and
             Parties
             ,
             Books
             or
             Opinions
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             his
             own
             Words
             as
             I
             find
             'em
             in
             his
             Works
             ;
             that
             those
             who
             approve
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             may
             owe
             all
             the
             Obligation
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             may
             escape
             the
             Blame
             of
             such
             as
             may
             dislike
             what
             he
             says
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           could
           be
           more
           impartial
           than
           this
           ?
           or
           more
           likely
           to
           secure
           me
           from
           all
           Imputations
           ,
           whatever
           should
           be
           the
           Reception
           of
           MILTON
           from
           the
           Public
           ?
           Yet
           if
           by
           adhering
           
           religiously
           to
           this
           Rule
           so
           loud
           a
           Clamor
           was
           raised
           against
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           how
           much
           worse
           I
           might
           expect
           to
           be
           treated
           ,
           had
           I
           trod
           in
           the
           common
           Road.
           For
           if
           ,
           like
           most
           Historians
           ,
           I
           had
           in
           my
           own
           Words
           (
           tho'
           with
           never
           so
           much
           Candor
           )
           related
           the
           Actions
           or
           Sentiments
           of
           my
           Author
           ,
           my
           Adversaries
           would
           presently
           have
           told
           the
           World
           that
           this
           was
           not
           the
           true
           MILTON
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           my
           own
           Creation
           ,
           whom
           I
           promted
           to
           speak
           what
           I
           durst
           not
           own
           ;
           and
           by
           whose
           Mouth
           I
           had
           publish'd
           all
           hose
           Opinions
           which
           I
           would
           recommend
           to
           other
           People
           .
           Well
           knowing
           therefore
           the
           ordinary
           Temper
           and
           Artifices
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           I
           did
           partly
           on
           that
           Account
           produce
           his
           own
           Words
           to
           obviat
           their
           Sophistry
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           their
           two
           principal
           offensive
           Weapons
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           spare
           my self
           the
           Pains
           of
           Quotations
           afterwards
           ,
           
           to
           prove
           I
           had
           neither
           injur'd
           him
           nor
           abus'd
           my
           Readers
           .
           Besides
           this
           particular
           Regard
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           also
           of
           opinion
           that
           this
           is
           the
           best
           and
           only
           good
           way
           of
           writing
           the
           History
           of
           such
           a
           Man.
           And
           had
           the
           Ancients
           always
           follow'd
           it
           ,
           our
           Modern
           Critics
           would
           have
           been
           less
           exercis'd
           to
           discern
           their
           real
           Sentiments
           ;
           nor
           wou'd
           they
           be
           so
           often
           oblig'd
           to
           examin
           whether
           they
           understood
           or
           mis-represented
           their
           Authors
           .
        
         
           BUT
           instead
           of
           any
           Objections
           like
           these
           ,
           I
           am
           expresly
           told
           that
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           MILTON's
           Books
           ,
           nor
           to
           revive
           his
           Sentiments
           ,
           or
           the
           Memory
           of
           those
           Quarrel
           's
           wherein
           he
           was
           engag'd
           ;
           which
           is
           only
           ,
           in
           other
           Words
           ,
           that
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           write
           his
           Life
           at
           all
           .
           For
           what
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           is
           the
           principal
           Part
           of
           a
           Learned
           Man's
           Life
           ,
           but
           the
           exact
           History
           of
           
           his
           Books
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           to
           inform
           the
           World
           about
           the
           Occasion
           of
           his
           writing
           ,
           what
           it
           contain'd
           ,
           how
           he
           perform'd
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Consequences
           or
           Success
           ?
           I
           have
           no
           Reason
           from
           my
           own
           second
           Thoughts
           ,
           the
           Opinion
           of
           better
           Judges
           ,
           or
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           ●●ok
           ,
           to
           be
           dissatisfi'd
           with
           my
           Conduct
           on
           this
           Occasion
           .
           And
           had
           this
           Method
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           been
           strictly
           observ'd
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           more
           Knowledg
           and
           fewer
           Critics
           .
        
         
           AY
           but
           ,
           say
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           you
           have
           made
           an
           Inroad
           on
           our
           Persuasion
           ,
           and
           directly
           attack'd
           the
           sacred
           Majesty
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           venerable
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           best
           constituted
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           our
           holy
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           decent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           Councils
           ,
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           other
           things
           which
           we
           profoundly
           respect
           and
           admire
           :
           nor
           
           are
           we
           the
           only
           Sufferers
           ;
           for
           almost
           all
           other
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           have
           equal
           Reasons
           of
           Complaint
           against
           you
           .
           Well
           ,
           be
           it
           so
           then
           ;
           but
           ,
           good
           Sirs
           ,
           betake
           your selves
           for
           Reparation
           to
           JOHN
           MILTON
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           easie
           Terms
           ,
           defend
           your
           Castles
           and
           Territories
           against
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Vigor
           you
           can
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           assure
           you
           I
           am
           no
           further
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           than
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           true
           Account
           of
           his
           Forces
           .
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           of
           a
           peaceable
           Disposition
           ,
           you
           might
           learn
           from
           these
           plain
           Words
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Life
           :
           
             'T
             is
             probable
             that
             you
             (
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             )
             may
             disapprove
             of
             MILTON's
             Sentiments
             in
             several
             Cases
             ;
             but
             I
             'm
             sure
             ,
             you
             are
             far
             from
             being
             displeas'd
             to
             find
             'em
             particulariz'd
             in
             the
             History
             
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             For
             we
             should
             have
             no
             true
             Account
             of
             Things
             ,
             if
             Authors
             related
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             lik'd
             themselves
             :
             One
             Party
             would
             never
             suffer
             the
             Lives
             of
             TARQUIN
             ,
             or
             PHALARIS
             ,
             or
             SYLLA
             ,
             or
             CAESAR
             to
             appear
             ,
             while
             another
             would
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             suppress
             those
             of
             CICERO
             ,
             of
             CATO
             ,
             of
             TRAJAN
             ,
             or
             BRUTUS
             .
             But
             a
             Historian
             ought
             to
             conceal
             or
             disguise
             nothing
             ;
             and
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             be
             left
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             V●tues
             he
             should
             imitat
             ,
             or
             the
             Vices
             he
             ought
             to
             detest
             and
             avoid
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           might
           serve
           for
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           all
           that
           has
           bin
           yet
           objected
           to
           MILTON's
           Life
           ,
           if
           any
           Reply
           were
           thought
           necessary
           :
           For
           the
           trivial
           and
           scurrilous
           Libels
           of
           mercenary
           Fellows
           I
           shall
           never
           regard
           ,
           they
           being
           already
           sufficiently
           neglected
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           making
           
           themselves
           as
           little
           by
           this
           Practice
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           a
           more
           vindictive
           Temper
           could
           desire
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           to
           answer
           'em
           in
           their
           own
           Dialect
           ,
           I
           must
           first
           learn
           to
           speak
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           absolutely
           contrary
           to
           my
           Genius
           ,
           and
           below
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           since
           no
           body
           openly
           approves
           it
           even
           at
           Billingsgate
           .
           I
           shall
           as
           little
           consider
           the
           censorious
           Tongues
           of
           certain
           more
           Zealous
           than
           Religious
           People
           ,
           who
           judge
           of
           others
           by
           their
           own
           narrow
           Schemes
           ,
           and
           despise
           all
           Knowledge
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           privat
           Imaginations
           ,
           wherein
           they
           exceedingly
           please
           themselves
           ;
           a
           Happiness
           no
           body
           envies
           them
           .
           Nor
           should
           I
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           all
           ,
           think
           my self
           concern'd
           in
           making
           any
           Return
           to
           the
           obliging
           Complements
           of
           those
           Gentlemen
           who
           (
           as
           Father
           PAUL
           formerly
           said
           of
           himself
           )
           remember
           me
           oftner
           in
           their
           Sermons
           than
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           
           tho'
           som
           of
           them
           are
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           mention
           
             Turks
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             In●idels
          
           ,
           and
           Heretics
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           forget
           me
           .
           But
           when
           I
           am
           openly
           accus'd
           before
           the
           greatest
           Assembly
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Representative
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           let
           the
           Charge
           be
           never
           so
           frivolous
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           slighted
           on
           any
           other
           Occasion
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           Respect
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           exhibited
           ,
           that
           I
           hold
           my self
           oblig'd
           to
           convince
           'em
           of
           my
           Innocence
           ;
           and
           to
           remove
           all
           Suspicion
           far
           from
           me
           ,
           of
           what
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           is
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           Criminal
           ,
           or
           by
           them
           might
           be
           reputed
           Indecent
           .
        
         
           THE
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           this
           ▪
           On
           the
           Thirtieth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           Mr.
           OFSPRING
           BLACKHALL
           ,
           who
           stiles
           himself
           
             Chaplain
             in
             Ordinanary
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
          
           Preacht
           a
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Honorable
           
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           after
           exclaiming
           against
           the
           Author
           of
           MILTON's
           Life
           ,
           for
           denying
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           to
           be
           the
           Production
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           ,
           he
           pursues
           his
           Accusation
           in
           these
           Terms
           .
           
             We
             may
             cease
             to
             wonder
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             the
             Boldness
             ,
             without
             Proof
             ,
             and
             against
             Proof
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             who
             is
             such
             an
             Infidel
             as
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             is
             shameless
             and
             impudent
             enough
             ,
             even
             in
             Print
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Christian
             Country
             ,
             publicly
             to
             affront
             our
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             by
             declaring
             his
             Doubt
             ,
             that
             several
             Pieces
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             he
             must
             mean
             those
             now
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             of
             no
             other
             )
             are
             supposititious
             ;
             tho'
             thro'
             the
             remoteness
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Persons
             concern'd
             ,
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             other
             
             Monuments
             which
             might
             give
             us
             true
             Information
             ,
             the
             Spuriousness
             thereof
             is
             yet
             undiscover'd
             .
          
           Here
           is
           indeed
           a
           Charge
           of
           a
           very
           high
           Nature
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           in
           his
           own
           mean
           Language
           ,
           an
           impudent
           and
           a
           shameless
           one
           ;
           tho'
           if
           it
           be
           not
           better
           prov'd
           ,
           I
           cannot
           hinder
           others
           from
           calling
           it
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           deserves
           .
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           make
           Observations
           on
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           insert
           the
           intire
           Passage
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           taken
           the
           liberty
           of
           abridging
           ,
           and
           so
           joining
           the
           Words
           of
           two
           widely
           different
           Assertions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           one
           .
           About
           this
           little
           Artifice
           however
           I
           shall
           make
           no
           difference
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           I
           can
           easily
           determin
           our
           Controversie
           ,
           without
           using
           all
           the
           Advantages
           I
           might
           otherwise
           take
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           stating
           the
           Proofs
           therefore
           that
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           ,
           and
           
           not
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           was
           the
           true
           Author
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           ,
           I
           added
           a
           very
           natural
           Observation
           in
           the
           following
           Words
           .
           
             When
             I
             seriously
             consider
             how
             all
             this
             happen'd
             among
             our selves
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             Forty
             Years
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             great
             Learning
             and
             Politeness
             ,
             when
             both
             Parties
             so
             narrowly
             watch'd
             over
             one
             anothers
             Actions
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             great
             Revolution
             in
             Civil
             and
             Religious
             Affairs
             was
             partly
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             Credit
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             I
             cease
             to
             wonder
             any
             longer
             how
             so
             many
             supposititious
             Pieces
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Persons
             ,
             should
             be
             publish'd
             and
             approv'd
             in
             those
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             of
             so
             much
             Importance
             to
             have
             'em
             believ'd
             ;
             when
             the
             Cheats
             were
             too
             many
             on
             all
             sides
             for
             them
             to
             reproach
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             yet
             
             they
             often
             did
             ;
             when
             Commerce
             was
             not
             near
             so
             general
             as
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Earth
             entirely
             over-spread
             with
             the
             Darkness
             of
             Superstition
             .
             I
             doubt
             rather
             the
             spuriousness
             of
             several
             more
             such
             Books
             is
             yet
             undiscover'd
             ,
             thro
             the
             remoteness
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Persons
             concern'd
             ,
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             other
             Monuments
             ,
             which
             might
             give
             us
             true
             Information
             .
          
           Here
           then
           in
           the
           first
           place
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           spurious
           Books
           were
           early
           father'd
           on
           CHRIST
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           Names
           ,
           part
           whereof
           are
           still
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           genuin
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           forg'd
           ,
           in
           neither
           of
           which
           Assertions
           I
           could
           be
           justly
           suppos'd
           to
           mean
           any
           Books
           of
           the
           N.
           Testament
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           presently
           evince
           .
           But
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           affirms
           .
           That
           I
           must
           intend
           
             those
             now
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             whole
             Christian
             
             Church
             ,
             for
             he
             knows
             of
             no
             other
             .
          
           A
           cogent
           Argument
           truly
           !
           and
           clearly
           proves
           his
           Logic
           to
           be
           just
           of
           a
           Piece
           with
           his
           Reading
           .
           I
           admire
           what
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           bin
           doing
           so
           long
           at
           the
           University
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           such
           a
           great
           Stranger
           to
           these
           things
           .
           But
           now
           I
           find
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           a
           very
           good
           Divine
           without
           knowing
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           tho'
           a
           Layman
           is
           always
           referr'd
           to
           'em
           when
           he
           starts
           any
           Difficulties
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           sooner
           acquiesce
           and
           swallow
           what
           he
           cannot
           chew
           than
           get
           Information
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           rate
           .
           But
           had
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           been
           dispos'd
           to
           deal
           ingenuously
           〈◊〉
           me
           ,
           he
           might
           see
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           mean
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           when
           I
           mention'd
           Supposititious
           Pi●ces
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           none
           ascrib'd
           to
           him
           in
           the
           
           whole
           Bible
           ;
           nor
           do
           we
           read
           there
           that
           ever
           he
           wrote
           any
           thing
           ,
           except
           once
           with
           his
           Finger
           on
           the
           Ground
           ,
           
           when
           he
           acquitted
           the
           Woman
           taken
           in
           Adultery
           :
           And
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           may
           deny
           that
           to
           be
           any
           Writing
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           it
           was
           ;
           yet
           som
           German
           Divines
           ,
           as
           well
           read
           as
           himself
           ,
           have
           presum'd
           to
           tell
           us
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           came
           almost
           to
           excommunicating
           one
           another
           in
           their
           solemn
           Disputes
           about
           this
           weighty
           Affair
           .
           To
           this
           Negative
           Argument
           from
           the
           Silence
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           we
           may
           add
           the
           Positive
           Testimony
           of
           St.
           AUGUSTIN
           and
           St.
           JEROM
           ,
           whereof
           the
           former
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             himself
             wrote
             *
             nothing
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             necessary
             we
             should
             believe
             those
             who
             
             have
             written
             of
             him
             :
          
           And
           the
           latter
           says
           ,
           
             That
             †
             our
             Saviour
             left
             no
             Volum
             of
             his
             own
             Doctrin
             behind
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             extravagantly
             feign'd
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Apochryphal
             Pieces
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           to
           convince
           all
           the
           World
           that
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           by
           those
           Pieces
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           shew
           the
           Rashness
           and
           Uncharitableness
           of
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL's
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           anciently
           ascrib'd
           to
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           their
           Acquaintance
           ,
           Companions
           ,
           and
           Contemporaries
           .
           Of
           these
           som
           remain
           still
           entirely
           extant
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           mark
           in
           their
           Places
           .
           We
           have
           several
           Fragments
           of
           others
           preserv'd
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           is
           left
           us
           of
           the
           rest
           are
           only
           their
           
           bare
           Titles
           .
           I
           constantly
           refer
           to
           the
           Books
           wherein
           they
           are
           quoted
           ,
           that
           every
           body
           may
           inform
           himself
           of
           the
           Fact.
           And
           after
           the
           Catalogue
           is
           ended
           ,
           I
           shall
           distinguish
           the
           Books
           which
           the
           Ancicients
           alledg'd
           as
           the
           genuin
           Works
           of
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Apostolic
           Men
           ,
           from
           those
           that
           they
           rejected
           as
           the
           Forgeries
           of
           Heretics
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           good
           Argument
           however
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           receiv'd
           by
           som
           Party
           of
           Christians
           to
           countenance
           their
           Opinions
           .
           Next
           I
           design
           to
           name
           those
           Pieces
           of
           whose
           Spuriousness
           I
           doubted
           ,
           tho'
           their
           Authority
           is
           still
           receiv'd
           ;
           and
           so
           conclude
           this
           Point
           with
           som
           material
           Observations
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Fathers
           and
           other
           Ancient
           Writers
           ,
           as
           truly
           or
           falsely
           ascrib'd
           to
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           other
           eminent
           Persons
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Of
             Books
             reported
             to
             be
             written
             by
             CHRIST
             himself
             ,
             or
             that
             particularly
             concern
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HIS
             Letter
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             of
             Abgarus
             King
             of
             
               Edessa
               .
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               13.
               
               You
               may
               also
               consult
            
             Cedrenus
             ,
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Constantinus
             Porphyrogennetus
             
               in
               the
               Manipulus
               of
            
             Combesisius
             ,
             p.
             79
             ,
             &c.
             extant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             and
             
               Paul.
               Augustin
               .
               contra
               Faustum
               ,
               l.
               28.
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Parables
             and
             Sermons
             of
             Christ.
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             A
             Hymn
             which
             Christ
             secretly
             taught
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Augustin
               .
               Epist.
               253.
               ad
               Ceretum
               Episcopum
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               A
               Book
               of
               the
               Magic
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Augustin
             .
             de
             consensu
             evangelico
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               A
               Book
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               our
               Savior
               ,
               of
               the
               Holy
               Virgin
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               her
               Midwife
               .
            
             Gelasius
             apud
             Gratianum
             ,
             Decret
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             Dist.
             15.
             c.
             3.
             
             But
             I
             believe
             this
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Iames
             ;
             whereof
             in
             its
             due
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             MARY
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               An
               Epistle
               to
            
             Ignatius
             :
             Which
             is
             now
             extant
             among
             his
             Works
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Another
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Messina
             :
             To
             be
             read
             among
             the
             same
             
             Ignatius's
             Works
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               A
               Book
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             Usually
             publish●d
             with
             St.
             
             Ierome's
             Works
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Another
               Book
               about
               the
               Death
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             is
             said
             by
             Lambecius
             to
             ly
             unpublish'd
             in
             the
             Emperor's
             Library
             ,
             T.
             4.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               We
               shall
               not
               insist
               on
            
             the
             Book
             of
             Mary
             concerning
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Ring
             of
             King
             Solomon
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             PETER
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Origen
             .
             T.
             11.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Scriptor
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             1.
             
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccl●s
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3
             ,
             25.
             
             Idem
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Euscb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Catalogo
             .
             Origen
             .
             Tom.
             21.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Joan.
             Isidorus
             Pelusiota
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Revelation
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             in
             Epitom
             .
             Theodot
             .
             Euseb
             .
             
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
             Idem
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catalago
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             Zozomen
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Epistle
               of
            
             Peter
             to
             Clemens
             ,
             is
             still
             shewn
             in
             the
             Aethiopic
             Language
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Christians
             .
             Tilmont
             ,
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Tom.
             1.
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             497.
             
             And
             he
             has
             it
             from
             
               Cotelerius
               .
               The
               Epistle
               of
            
             Clemens
             to
             James
             ,
             is
             publish'd
             in
             the
             Clementines
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Origen
             ,
             in
             praefat
             .
             ad
             libros
             principiorum
             Gregor
             .
             Nazian
             .
             epist.
             16.
             
             Elias
             Levita
             in
             notis
             ad
             Nazianzeni
             Orationem
             ad
             cives
             trepidantes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               preaching
               of
            
             Peter
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Doctrin
             )
             Origen
             .
             Tom.
             14.
             in
             Joan.
             Idem
             ,
             in
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Libros
             principiorum
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Stromat
             .
             l.
             1.
             &
             l.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             Lactant.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
             Autor
             libri
             de
             baptismo
             Haereticorum
             inter
             opera
             Cypriani
             .
             Joan.
             Damascen
             .
             l.
             2.
             parallel
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             7.
             
             
               The
               Liturgy
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             publish'd
             by
             Lindanus
             at
             Antwerp
             in
             the
             Year
             1588
             ,
             and
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               Anno
            
             1595.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               Itinerary
               ,
               or
               Iournys
               of
            
             Peter
             (
             mention'd
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             n.
             15.
             and
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Synopsis
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             )
             I
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Recognitions
             of
             St.
             Clement
             still
             extant
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             a
             very
             particular
             Account
             of
             
             Peter's
             Voyages
             and
             Performances
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               The
               Iudgment
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Catalogo
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             ANDREW
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew
             .
             Gelasius
             in
             Decreto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew
             .
             Euscb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             47.
             n.
             1.
             
             Item
             ,
             61
             ,
             63
             ,
             47.
             
             Philastrius
             in
             Haeres
             .
             8.
             
             Gelasius
             in
             decreto
             ;
             &
             Turribius
             
             Asturicensis
             apud
             Paschasium
             Quesnerum
             inter
             epistolas
             Leonis
             magni
             ,
             p.
             459.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             IAMES
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             
               or
               his
               Protoevangelion
            
             .
             Origen
             ,
             Tom.
             11.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             n.
             23.
             
             Eustathius
             Antiochen
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Hexaemer
             .
             Epiphanius
             monachus
             in
             notis
             Allatii
             ad
             Eustathium
             .
             Multa
             ex
             hoc
             Evangelio
             mutuasse
             Gregorium
             Nyssenum
             ,
             tacito
             Jacobi
             nomine
             ,
             monet
             Allatius
             ibid.
             This
             Book
             is
             now
             in
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             by
             Lambecius
             ,
             l.
             5.
             p.
             130.
             
             Father
             Simon
             says
             ,
             he
             has
             seen
             two
             Manuscript
             Copies
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             
             France's
             Library
             .
             
               Nouvelles
               Observations
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             4.
             
             It
             was
             printed
             by
             Neander
             and
             also
             by
             Grynaeus
             in
             the
             first
             Volum
             of
             his
             Orthodoxographs
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             
               The
               Liturgy
               of
               St.
            
             James
             is
             printed
             in
             the
             second
             Tome
             of
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
            
             ,
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               Anno
            
             1624.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             mention'd
             before
             
               The
               Book
               of
               St.
            
             James
             
               concerning
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ;
             but
             there
             want
             not
             Reasons
             to
             believe
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             not
             Iames
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             IOHN
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               St.
            
             John.
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             47.
             n.
             1.
             
             Augustin
             .
             l.
             1.
             contra
             adversarios
             legis
             &
             prophetarum
             .
             Turribii
             Scriptum
             inter
             Epistolas
             Leonis
             magni
             ;
             &
             Phot.
             in
             codice
             229.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             Gospel
             of
             Iohn
             .
             Epiph.
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             n.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Itinerary
             ,
             or
             Voyages
             of
             St.
             
               John.
               Gelasius
               in
               decreto
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Liturgy
               of
               St.
            
             John.
             It
             was
             together
             with
             several
             others
             
             printed
             in
             Syriac
             at
             Rome
             .
             See
             Father
             Simon
             in
             his
             Supplement
             to
             Leo
             of
             Modena
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             spoke
             twice
             before
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             or
             St.
             Iames's
             
               Book
               about
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Traditions
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             .
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             PHILIP
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               Philip.
            
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             26.
             n.
             13.
             
             Timotheus
             Presbyter
             a
             Combefisio
             editus
             in
             tomo
             secundo
             Auctuarii
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Acts
             of
             St.
             Philip.
             
               Gelasius
               in
               Deceto
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
             BARTHOLOMEW
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               Bartholomew
            
             ,
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             prolegom
             .
             Com.
             in
             Mat.
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             de
             Mystica
             Theologia
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             IX
             .
             THOMAS
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               Thomas
            
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Homil.
             ad
             Luc.
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
             Nicephor
             .
             in
             Stichometria
             .
             Ambros.
             in
             Comment
             .
             ad
             Luc.
             Augustin
             .
             contra
             Faustum
             ,
             l.
             22.
             c.
             79.
             
             Cyril
             .
             Hierosolym
             .
             Catech.
             4.
             6.
             
             Gelasius
             in
             decreto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               St.
               Thomas
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             47.
             n.
             1.
             
             Idem
             ,
             Haeres
             .
             61.
             n.
             1.
             
             Augustin
             .
             contra
             Adimant
             .
             Idem
             ,
             l.
             1.
             de
             sermone
             Dei.
             Idem
             ,
             contra
             Faustum
             ,
             l.
             22.
             c.
             79.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Revelations
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             .
             
               Gelasius
               in
               Decreto
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Itinerary
               of
               St.
               Thomas
            
             .
             Gelasius
             in
             Decreto
             .
             Nicephor
             .
             in
             Stichometria
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Book
               of
               the
               Infancy
               of
               Christ
               by
               St.
               Thomas
               .
            
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             34.
             n.
             18.
             
             Nicephor
             .
             in
             Stichometria
             .
             Gelas.
             in
             Decreto
             .
             Lambecius
             
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             lies
             in
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             20.
             
             Father
             Simon
             writes
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Manuscript
             Copy
             of
             it
             in
             the
             French
             King's
             Library
             ;
             
               Nouvelles
               Observations
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             was
             printed
             two
             Years
             since
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             Arabic
             with
             learned
             Notes
             by
             Mr.
             Syke
             at
             Vtrecht
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             MATTHEW
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Liturgy
               of
               St.
               Matthew
            
             .
             Tom.
             27.
             
             Bibliothecae
             Patrum
             Lugdunensis
             .
             Natalis
             Alex.
             in
             saeculo
             1.
             part
             1.
             c.
             11.
             art
             .
             1.
             
             Gerardus
             ,
             tom
             .
             1.
             
             Conf.
             Cathol
             .
             There
             is
             also
             a
             Liturgy
             attributed
             to
             St.
             Mark.
             
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             THADDAEVS
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             Thaddaeus
             .
             
               Gelasius
               in
               Decreto
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XII
             .
             MATTHIAS
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               Matthias
            
             .
             Origen
             .
             Homil
             1.
             in
             Luc.
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             prolegom
             .
             ad
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             Ambros.
             in
             Comment
             .
             ad
             Luc.
             Gelas.
             in
             Decreto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Traditions
             of
             St.
             Matthias
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Stromat
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
             PAVL
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               St.
               Paul.
            
             Origen
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             de
             Principiis
             Idem
             ,
             tom
             .
             21.
             in
             Joan.
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             c.
             25.
             
             Philastrius
             ,
             Haeres
             .
             88.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               Paul
               and
               Thecla
               .
            
             Tertullian
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             Hieronym
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             Paulo
             &
             Luca.
             Augustin
             .
             l.
             30.
             contra
             Faustum
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             Gelasius
             in
             Decreto
             .
             Nuper
             Editus
             est
             hic
             Liber
             Oxonii
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             78.
             n.
             16.
             
             Extant
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               The
               Epistle
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Laodiceans
               .
            
             Tertullian
             adversus
             Marcion
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Catalogo
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
             Philastr
             .
             in
             Haeres
             .
             88
             ;
             Theodoret.
             tom
             .
             8.
             
             Haeres
             .
             47.
             n.
             9.
             &
             alibi
             .
             Legatur
             etiam
             Theophylactus
             .
             extant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             third
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             third
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             a
             second
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               9.
               
               Ephes.
            
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
               to
               Seneca
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               Seneca
               to
               Paul.
            
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Catalogo
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
             Idem
             ,
             in
             Epist.
             54.
             ad
             Macedonium
             .
             extant
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               Revelation
               of
               St.
               Paul.
            
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             38.
             n.
             2.
             
             Zozomen
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
             Augustin
             Tract
             .
             98.
             in
             Joan.
             Theophylact.
             in
             Schol.
             ad
             2.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             Mic.
             Glycas
             .
             annal
             .
             part
             2.
             
             Gelas.
             in
             Decreto
             .
             Zozomen
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             
             8.
             
             
               The
               Preaching
               of
               St.
               Paul.
            
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Stromat
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Lactant.
             l.
             4●
             c.
             21.
             
             Autor
             etiam
             Anonymus
             de
             non
             iterando
             Baptismo
             ,
             à
             Rigaltio
             in
             observationibus
             ad
             Cyprianum
             insertus
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Saint
             Paul's
             Narrative
             concerning
             the
             charming
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             reveal'd
             to
             him
             by
             St.
             Michael
             in
             a
             Dream
             .
             Lambecius
             
               says
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               now
               a
               Manuscript
               of
               this
               Book
               in
               the
               Library
               of
            
             Vienna
             ,
             
               Tom.
               5.
               p.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Anabaticon
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             wherein
             he
             relates
             what
             he
             saw
             when
             he
             was
             snatch'd
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heavens
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
               .
               38.
               n.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Som
               would
               infer
               from
               his
               own
               Words
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
            
             a
             Gospel
             ;
             In
             the
             day
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             judge
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Men
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XIV
             .
             Of
             the
             Gospels
             of
             Judas
             Iscariot
             ,
             of
             Eve
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             might
             be
             thought
             unable
             to
             write
             a
             Gospel
             we
             find
             one
             alledg'd
             by
             the
             Caianites
             ,
             a
             Sect
             of
             the
             Gnostics
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Iudas
               Iscariot
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             38.
             
             Theodoret
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Haeret.
             Fabul
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             should
             we
             wonder
             at
             
             Iudas's
             being
             an
             Author
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             Gospel
             of
             Eve
             ,
             whom
             the
             Gnostics
             reckoned
             a
             Patroness
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             receiv'd
             extraordinary
             Knowledg
             and
             Light
             in
             her
             Conference
             with
             the
             Serpent
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             26.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Sethians
             ,
             another
             sort
             of
             Gnostics
             ,
             shew'd
             
               an
               Apocalypse
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               Abraham
            
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             his
             learned
             Pieces
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             nor
             the
             Books
             of
             Adam
             believ'd
             by
             the
             
             Iews
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             n.
             16.
             
             Isidor
             .
             Pelusiot
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Prophecy
               of
               Enoch
            
             ,
             which
             St.
             Iude
             quotes
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             still
             extant
             ,
             and
             was
             believ'd
             to
             be
             Genuin
             by
             several
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             alledg
             it
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Origen
             .
             contra
             Cels.
             l.
             5.
             
             Idem
             de
             Principiis
             .
             Tertullian
             .
             de
             habitu
             Muliebri
             ,
             c.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Testament
             of
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             ,
             the
             Assumption
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Eldad
             and
             Medad
             ,
             the
             Psalms
             of
             King
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Zachary
             ,
             and
             the
             Vision
             of
             Isaiah
             ;
             
               but
               I
               forget
               that
               I
               am
               reciting
               the
               spurious
               Books
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               there
               's
               occasion
               ,
               will
               afford
               as
               large
               a
               Catalogue
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             XV.
             Of
             the
             Gospels
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             with
             som
             general
             Pieces
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               .
            
             Origen
             Homil.
             1.
             in
             Luc.
             Ambros
             .
             in
             Prooem
             .
             Commentar
             .
             in
             Luc.
             Theophylact.
             Comment
             .
             in
             cap.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             secundum
             Lucam
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             Piece
             was
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             Originally
             the
             same
             with
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             .
             Ignat.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Smyrnaeos
             .
             Clem.
             Alex
             l.
             1.
             
             Stromat
             .
             Origen
             .
             tract
             .
             8.
             in
             Matt.
             Idem
             ,
             Homil.
             14.
             in
             Jerem
             .
             &
             in
             Comment
             .
             ad
             Joan.
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeros
             .
             30.
             n.
             13
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Catalogo
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             4.
             &
             alibi
             Passim
             .
             This
             Gospel
             several
             have
             maintain'd
             to
             be
             the
             Original
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Egyptians
            
             ,
             Clem.
             Rom.
             Epist.
             2.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             Clem.
             Alex.
             l.
             3.
             
             Stromat
             .
             ld
             .
             ibid.
             
             Origen
             .
             Homil.
             in
             Luc.
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             62.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             tho'
             of
             late
             Years
             it
             begins
             to
             be
             call'd
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Doctrine
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
             Athanas.
             in
             Synopsi
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             80.
             n.
             7.
             45.
             n.
             5.
             70.
             n.
             10.
             75.
             n.
             6.
             
             Idem
             in
             Compendiaria
             fidei
             expositione
             ,
             n.
             22.
             
             Incertus
             de
             Aleatoribus
             inter
             Scripta
             Cypriani
             .
             There
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Doctrines
             ,
             both
             attributed
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             singly
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             their
             Companions
             and
             immediat
             Successors
             ,
             too
             long
             to
             insert
             particularly
             .
             These
             Doctrins
             were
             bound
             with
             the
             other
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Stichometry
             of
             N●ephorus
             and
             Anastasius
             ;
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             always
             pretended
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Original
             Pieces
             ,
             but
             rather
             Collections
             of
             
             what
             the
             Companions
             and
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             either
             heard
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             hear
             from
             their
             own
             Mouths
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             need
             not
             produce
             our
             Authorities
             for
             
               the
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             since
             so
             many
             learned
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             have
             written
             large
             Volums
             to
             prove
             'em
             genuin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               Precepts
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             This
             Book
             lies
             in
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             Great
             Duke's
             Library
             in
             Florence
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             
               Ludovicus
               Iacobus
            
             a
             Sancto
             Carolo
             in
             his
             Bibliotheca
             Pontificia
             ,
             l.
             1.
             pag.
             177.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             present
             Cophtic
             Christians
             have
             a
             Book
             of
             Doctrins
             ,
             which
             they
             believe
             was
             compos'd
             by
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               Perfection
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             26.
             n.
             2
          
           
             
             10.
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               written
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             n.
             16.
             
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             l.
             2.
             epist.
             99.
             
             Varadatus
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Leonem
             Imp.
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
             Labbaei
             .
             col
             .
             978.
             
             
               Io.
               Malala
            
             ,
             Chronograph
             .
             l.
             x.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             
               The
               Itinerary
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             of
             every
             one
             of
             ●em
             singly
             ,
             was
             formerly
             extant
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
             Of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Disciciples
             and
             Companions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             OF
             the
             Books
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             Disciples
             and
             Companions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             still
             extant
             ,
             som
             are
             thought
             genuin
             and
             of
             great
             Authority
             at
             this
             time
             :
             Every
             one
             were
             approv'd
             at
             som
             time
             ,
             or
             by
             som
             Party
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             easiest
             Task
             in
             the
             World
             (
             next
             to
             that
             of
             shewing
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Writers
             )
             to
             
             prove
             them
             all
             Spurious
             ,
             and
             fraudulently
             impos'd
             on
             the
             Credulous
             .
             Those
             I
             mean
             ,
             are
             the
             Epistles
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             his
             
               Recognitions
               ,
               Decretals
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Pieces
             bearing
             his
             Name
             :
             All
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ;
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Pol●carpus
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             with
             his
             other
             Writings
             ;
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Ignatius
             and
             Polycarpus
             ;
             The
             Pastor
             of
             Hermas
             ;
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Barnabas
             ;
             The
             Works
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ;
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Marcellus
             ,
             Peter's
             Disciple
             ,
             to
             Nereus
             and
             Achilleus
             ,
             and
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Conflict
             of
             Peter
             and
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ;
             The
             Life
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             by
             Prochorus
             ;
             The
             Petition
             of
             Veronica
             to
             Herod
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             CHRIST
             ;
             The
             Passion
             of
             Timothy
             by
             Polycrates
             ;
             The
             Passions
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             in
             two
             Books
             by
             Linus
             ;
             The
             two
             Epistles
             of
             Martial
             of
             Limousin
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             same
             by
             Aurelianus
             ;
             The
             Gospel
             of
             Nicodemus
             ;
             The
             History
             
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Conflict
             by
             Abdias
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             appointed
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Babylon
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             The
             Passion
             of
             Saint
             Andrew
             written
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Achaia
             ;
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Evodius
             ,
             entitul'd
             
               the
               Light
            
             ;
             the
             Altercation
             of
             Iason
             and
             Papiscus
             ;
             The
             Acts
             of
             Titus
             compos'd
             by
             Zena
             ,
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Companion
             ,
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             other
             Acts
             and
             Passions
             .
             The
             Gospel
             of
             Barnabas
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             the
             Passion
             of
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ioseph
             the
             Arimathean
             to
             the
             Britons
             are
             quite
             lost
             ;
             and
             were
             they
             extant
             ,
             would
             probably
             appear
             to
             be
             as
             foolish
             and
             fabulous
             as
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
             Of
             Pieces
             alledg'd
             in
             favor
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             were
             forg'd
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Works
             of
             Trismegistus
             and
             Asclepius
             ,
             extant
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             Books
             of
             Zoroaster
             and
             Hystaspes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Sibyllin
             Oracles
             cited
             so
             frequently
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Authority
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             *
             Celsus
             takes
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             nick-name
             the
             Christians
             Sibyllists
             .
             extant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Letter
             of
             
               Pontius
               Pilat
            
             to
             Tiberius
             ,
             with
             the
             Speech
             of
             Tiberius
             to
             the
             Senat.
             extant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Lentulus
             ,
             giving
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             extant
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Epistles
             or
             Orders
             of
             
               Adrian
               ,
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             extant
             in
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             &c.
             &c.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           HERE'
           's
           a
           long
           List
           for
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           ,
           who
           ,
           't
           is
           probable
           ,
           will
           not
           think
           the
           more
           meanly
           of
           himself
           for
           being
           unacquainted
           with
           these
           Pieces
           ;
           nor
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           all
           ,
           shoul'd●
           I
           be
           forward
           to
           think
           the
           worse
           of
           him
           on
           this
           Account
           :
           but
           I
           think
           he
           is
           to
           blame
           for
           denying
           that
           there
           were
           any
           such
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           'em
           ;
           much
           less
           should
           he
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           I
           deny'd
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           which
           Scandal
           however
           ,
           because
           manifestly
           proceeding
           from
           Ignorance
           ,
           I
           heartily
           forgive
           him
           ,
           as
           every
           good
           Christian
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           TO
           explain
           now
           therefore
           the
           several
           Members
           of
           the
           Passage
           in
           MILTON's
           Life
           ;
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           spurious
           Pieces
           I
           meant
           ,
           tho'
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           a
           good
           parcel
           of
           those
           Books
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           persuaded
           were
           partly
           forg'd
           by
           som
           more
           zealous
           than
           discreet
           Christians
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           brevity
           of
           
           the
           Apostolic
           Memoirs
           ;
           partly
           by
           designing
           Men
           to
           support
           their
           privat
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           they
           hop'd
           to
           effect
           by
           virtue
           of
           such
           respected
           Authorities
           :
           And
           som
           of
           'em
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           were
           invented
           by
           Heathens
           and
           Jews
           to
           impose
           on
           the
           Credulity
           of
           many
           wel-dipos'd
           Persons
           ,
           who
           greedily
           swallow'd
           any
           Book
           for
           Divine
           Revelation
           that
           contain'd
           a
           great
           many
           Miracles
           ,
           mixt
           with
           a
           few
           good
           Morals
           ,
           while
           their
           Adversaries
           laught
           in
           their
           Sleeves
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           Tricks
           succeed
           ,
           and
           were
           rivetted
           in
           their
           ancient
           Prejudices
           by
           the
           greater
           Superstition
           of
           such
           Enthusiasts
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           Books
           of
           whose
           Spuriousness
           I
           said
           the
           World
           was
           not
           yet
           convinc'd
           ,
           tho'
           in
           my
           privat
           Opinion
           I
           could
           not
           think
           'em
           genuin
           ,
           I
           meant
           those
           of
           the
           other
           great
           Persons
           ,
           or
           the
           suppos'd
           Writings
           of
           certain
           Apostolic
           Men
           (
           as
           they
           call
           'em
           )
           which
           are
           
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           ancient
           times
           ,
           read
           with
           extraordinary
           Veneration
           .
           And
           they
           are
           the
           Epistle
           of
           BARNABAS
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           of
           HERMAS
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           of
           POLYCARPUS
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           CLEMENS
           ROMANUS
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           the
           seven
           Epistles
           of
           IGNATIUS
           .
           These
           are
           generally
           receiv'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           most
           Protestants
           ;
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           particularly
           signaliz'd
           themselves
           in
           their
           Defence
           ,
           and
           by
           publishing
           the
           correctest
           Impressions
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Ancients
           paid
           them
           the
           highest
           Respect
           ,
           and
           reckon'd
           the
           first
           four
           of
           'em
           especially
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           any
           part
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           The
           Epistle
           of
           BARNABAS
           is
           by
           *
           CLEMENS
           ALEXANDRINUS
           ,
           and
           ORIGEN
           ,
           not
           only
           reckon'd
           genuin
           ,
           but
           cited
           as
           Scripture
           ;
           tho'
           he
           says
           in
           express
           Terms
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             were
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             in
             
             Nature
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           believ'd
           ,
           would
           rob
           us
           of
           an
           Argument
           we
           draw
           from
           their
           Integrity
           and
           Simplicity
           against
           Infidels
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           now
           of
           the
           many
           other
           ridiculous
           Passages
           in
           BARNABAS
           .
           The
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           Visions
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           Similitudes
           of
           HERMAS
           (
           who
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           Person
           mention'd
           by
           PAUL
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           )
           is
           cited
           as
           Canonical
           Scripture
           by
           *
           IRENAEUS
           ,
           CLEMENS
           ALEXANDRINUS
           ,
           ORIGEN
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           was
           for
           such
           receiv'd
           by
           several
           Churches
           ,
           tho'
           I
           think
           it
           the
           sillyest
           Book
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Epistle
           of
           POLYCARPUS
           (
           the
           suppos'd
           Disciple
           of
           St.
           JOHN
           )
           was
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           is
           quoted
           by
           †
           IRENAEUS
           ,
           EUSEBIUS
           and
           others
           .
           The
           Epistle
           of
           CLEMENS
           ROMANUS
           (
           whom
           they
           would
           have
           to
           be
           the
           same
           that
           's
           mention'd
           by
           PAUL
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philippians
           )
           
           is
           cited
           by
           *
           IRENAEUS
           ,
           CLEMENS
           ALEXANRINUS
           ,
           ORIGEN
           ,
           EUSEBIUS
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           The
           Epistles
           of
           IGNATIUS
           are
           quoted
           by
           †
           IRENAEUS
           ,
           EUSEBIUS
           ,
           with
           several
           more
           ;
           but
           particularly
           by
           *
           ORIGEN
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           of
           'em
           he
           found
           it
           very
           elegantly
           written
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Virginity
             of
          
           MARY
           
             was
             a
             Secret
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             which
          
           †
           
             Virginity
             ,
             with
             her
             Delivery
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           IGNATIUS
           
             says
             ,
             were
             Three
             famous
             Mysteries
             wrought
             in
             the
             Silence
             of
             God.
          
           These
           Words
           may
           be
           now
           read
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           IGNATIUS
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           Books
           of
           whose
           Genuinness
           and
           Authority
           I
           took
           the
           Liberty
           to
           doubt
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           better
           Opinion
           which
           is
           entertain'd
           of
           'em
           by
           others
           .
           My
           present
           Business
           is
           
           not
           to
           insist
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           but
           to
           clear
           my self
           of
           an
           Imputation
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           no
           body
           could
           infer
           from
           my
           Words
           .
           Yet
           since
           many
           were
           less
           knowing
           than
           I
           imagin'd
           ,
           tho'
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           alone
           has
           the
           Candor
           of
           publishing
           his
           Weakness
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           assure
           'em
           all
           that
           I
           alluded
           to
           these
           Books
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           just
           enough
           in
           allowing
           me
           best
           to
           explain
           my
           own
           meaning
           ,
           and
           prove
           so
           tender
           of
           their
           own
           Reputation
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           censure
           me
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           BUT
           tho'
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           enter
           now
           into
           a
           particular
           Discussion
           of
           these
           Writings
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           offer
           one
           thing
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           their
           Defenders
           .
           Either
           they
           really
           believe
           the
           Epistles
           of
           BARNABAS
           and
           CLEMENS
           (
           for
           Example
           )
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           supposititious
           .
           If
           not
           theirs
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           speedy
           end
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           attain'd
           my
           End
           without
           
           more
           Argumentation
           .
           But
           if
           they
           think
           'em
           genuin
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           not
           receive
           'em
           into
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           the
           Companions
           and
           Fellow
           laborers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           St.
           MARK
           or
           St.
           LUKE
           ?
           If
           this
           Quality
           was
           sufficient
           to
           entitle
           the
           two
           last
           to
           Inspiration
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           do
           as
           much
           for
           the
           two
           first
           ?
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           all
           the
           Reason
           ,
           pray
           let
           us
           know
           the
           true
           one
           ,
           having
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           other
           .
           To
           say
           ,
           that
           tho'
           the
           Books
           are
           authentic
           ,
           yet
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           now
           into
           the
           Canon
           ,
           because
           the
           Ancients
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           approve
           'em
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           mere
           Evasion
           :
           For
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           till
           after
           EUSEBIUS'S
           time
           ,
           neither
           the
           second
           Epistle
           of
           PETER
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           JAMES
           ,
           or
           JUDE
           ,
           with
           som
           others
           ,
           were
           approv'd
           as
           Canonical
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           afterwards
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           then
           may
           not
           we
           as
           well
           at
           this
           time
           establish
           
           the
           Epistles
           of
           CLEMENS
           and
           BARNABAS
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           undoubtedly
           theirs
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           persuaded
           their
           Patrons
           believe
           ,
           when
           they
           quote
           'em
           as
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           know
           where
           to
           have
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           '
           em
           .
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           .
        
         
           I
           SAID
           above
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           spurious
           Pieces
           I
           meant
           only
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Books
           which
           are
           recited
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           ;
           for
           others
           of
           'em
           do
           not
           seem
           to
           deserve
           so
           mean
           a
           Rank
           :
           and
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           rejecting
           all
           those
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           which
           we
           now
           receive
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           rather
           solicitous
           lest
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           dark
           Ages
           of
           Popery
           ,
           those
           we
           commonly
           call
           Apochryphal
           Books
           ,
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Bible
           ,
           so
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           as
           ignorant
           Ages
           before
           ,
           several
           others
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           for
           not
           suiting
           all
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           strongest
           Party
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unworthy
           observation
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           these
           Books
           are
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Decree
           
           of
           Pope
           GELASIUS
           .
           How
           many
           true
           and
           spurious
           Gospels
           or
           Histories
           of
           C●RIST
           were
           extant
           in
           St.
           LUKE's
           time
           ,
           God
           knows
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           were
           s●veral
           may
           be
           evidently
           infer'd
           from
           .
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           who
           tells
           TH●OPH●LUS
           ,
           
           that
           many
           had
           undertaken
           the
           same
           Work
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           alluded
           to
           som
           spurious
           Relations
           ,
           assures
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           'll
           write
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           receiv'd
           from
           such
           as
           had
           a
           perfect
           knowledg
           of
           th●se
           Matters
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           That
           there
           should
           be
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           but
           just
           the
           number
           of
           Four
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           that
           w●nt
           about
           to
           demonstrat
           ,
           except
           〈◊〉
           the
           sam'd
           Successor
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           he
           positively
           *
           affirms
           ,
           
           that
           there
           cannot
           be
           more
           ,
           nor
           fewer
           than
           Four
           Gospels
           :
           Fo
           ▪
           says
           he
           ,
           
             there
             be
             Four
             Regions
             o●
             this
             World
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             with
             Four
             principal
             Winds
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             :
             But
             the
             Support
             and
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             Four
             Pillars
             ,
             blowing
             Incorruptibility
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             giving
             Life
             to
             Men.
             
          
           Then
           he
           corroborats
           his
           Argument
           from
           the
           Four
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           the
           Four
           Faces
           in
           EZE●I●L's
           Vision
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           an
           Ox
           ,
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           an
           Eagle
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           why
           the
           Four
           Evangelists
           are
           painted
           with
           these
           Emblems
           in
           the
           Mass-Book
           and
           in
           our
           Common
           Pray●r-Book
           .
           So
           he
           concludes
           at
           last
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             all
             vain
             ,
             unlearn'd
             ,
             and
             impudent
             ,
             who
             after
             this
             would
             assert
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             more
             or
             sewer
             than
             4
             Gospels
             .
          
           Where
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           has
           the
           Warrant
           of
           an
           ancient
           Father
           for
           giving
           hard
           Names
           to
           such
           as
           contemn
           precarious
           Reasoning
           :
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           but
           too
           manifest
           to
           be
           d●ny'd
           ,
           that
           no
           Order
           of
           Men
           have
           more
           violated
           the
           Rules
           of
           D●cency
           and
           Civility
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           than
           those
           whose
           Business
           it
           is
           to
           teach
           others
           Moderation
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Forgiveness
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           Cause
           more
           defended
           by
           the
           Dint
           of
           Calumny
           than
           that
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           least
           needed
           it
           of
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           SEVERAL
           of
           these
           Books
           whereof
           I
           now
           treat
           ,
           are
           quoted
           to
           prove
           important
           Points
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           by
           the
           most
           celebrated
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           of
           equal
           Authority
           with
           those
           we
           now
           receive
           ;
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           these
           Fathers
           was
           the
           principal
           Reason
           of
           establishing
           these
           in
           our
           present
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           alledg'd
           to
           that
           purpose
           by
           all
           that
           write
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           
           Of
           so
           much
           weight
           is
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           EUSEBIUS
           *
           rejects
           the
           Acts
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           Revelation
           of
           PETER
           from
           being
           Authentic
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           but
           because
           no
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           Writer
           (
           says
           he
           )
           has
           quoted
           Proofs
           out
           of
           them
           .
           But
           herein
           EUSEB●US
           was
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           the
           contrary
           appears
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           ma●kt
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           and
           which
           any
           body
           may
           compare
           with
           the
           Originals
           .
           In
           another
           place
           he
           †
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospels
           of
           PETER
           ,
           THOMAS
           ,
           MATTHI●S
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           with
           the
           Acts
           of
           ANDREW
           ,
           JOHN
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           are
           spurious
           ,
           because
           no
           Ecclesiastic
           Writer
           from
           
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           down
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           has
           vouchsaf'd
           to
           quote
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           false
           of
           som
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewn
           .
           So
           that
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           is
           not
           the
           only
           Man
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           who
           makes
           his
           own
           Reading
           the
           Measure
           of
           all
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           and
           a
           Thousand
           to
           One
           but
           now
           〈◊〉
           justifies
           this
           Practice
           ,
           since
           he
           can
           prove
           it
           from
           Antiquity
           ,
           〈◊〉
           he
           〈◊〉
           got
           the
           Authority
           of
           〈…〉
           .
           Had
           〈…〉
           Piec●s
           〈◊〉
           by
           〈…〉
           Orthodox
           Writ●●s
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           own'd
           them
           as
           the
           genuin
           Productions
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           admitted
           them
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           into
           the
           Canon
           ;
           but
           having
           m●t
           no
           s●ch
           Citations
           ,
           he
           presently
           〈◊〉
           there
           were
           none
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           reject
           those
           Books
           :
           And
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           already
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           Proofs
           〈◊〉
           quoted
           out
           of
           som
           of
           'em
           long
           before
           ,
           so
           th●●
           they
           might
           still
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Canon
           for
           all
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
         
           TO
           these
           Considerations
           two
           Objections
           may
           perhaps
           be
           made
           .
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           unlikely
           ,
           they●ll
           say
           ,
           that
           EUSEBIUS
           should
           not
           have
           read
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           the
           contrary
           appears
           by
           his
           many
           Citations
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           consequently
           those
           Works
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           now
           in
           our
           Hands
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           same
           which
           were
           read
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           that
           at
           least
           they
           are
           strangely
           adulterated
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Interpolations
           .
           With
           all
           my
           Heart
           :
           But
           then
           let
           us
           not
           be
           urg'd
           by
           their
           Authority
           in
           other
           Points
           no
           more
           than
           in
           this
           ,
           since
           in
           one
           thing
           they
           may
           as
           well
           be
           alt●r'd
           and
           corrupted
           as
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           by
           a
           common
           Rul●
           of
           Equity
           (
           being
           found
           charg'd
           in
           som
           places
           )
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           So
           reputed
           in
           all
           the
           r●st
           ,
           till
           the
           contr●ry
           be
           evidently
           prov'd
           .
        
         
           THE
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Objection
           〈◊〉
           That
           altho'
           〈…〉
           have
           bin
           〈…〉
           the
           Writings
           
           of
           those
           Apostles
           whose
           Names
           they
           bear
           ,
           at
           certain
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           som
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           expresly
           rejected
           by
           others
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           not
           one
           single
           Book
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           which
           was
           not
           refus'd
           by
           som
           of
           the
           Ancients
           as
           unjustly
           father'd
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           really
           forg'd
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           ;
           which
           as
           no
           body
           thinks
           it
           now
           a
           good
           Reason
           to
           disapprove
           them
           ,
           so
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           should
           any
           more
           conclude
           against
           my
           Opinion
           .
           But
           because
           the
           various
           Sects
           of
           those
           early
           Days
           did
           ,
           like
           us
           ,
           condemn
           one
           another
           for
           damnable
           Heretics
           ;
           and
           the
           admitting
           or
           refusing
           ,
           the
           framing
           or
           corrupting
           of
           certain
           Books
           ,
           were
           som
           of
           the
           Crimes
           which
           were
           mutually
           imputed
           ,
           I
           shall
           n●w
           insist
           only
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           that
           of
           JAMES
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           PETER
           ,
           the
           second
           and
           third
           of
           JOHN
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           
           of
           JUDE
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelation
           .
           These
           seven
           Pieces
           were
           a
           long
           time
           plainly
           doubted
           by
           the
           *
           Ancients
           ,
           particularly
           by
           those
           whom
           we
           esteem
           the
           soundest
           part
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           receiv'd
           ,
           (
           not
           without
           convincing
           Arguments
           )
           by
           the
           Moderns
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           more
           than
           a
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Preaching
           and
           Revelation
           of
           PETER
           (
           for
           Ex●mple
           )
           were
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           rejected
           by
           the
           Moderns
           ,
           if
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           be
           a
           proper
           Recommendation
           of
           any
           Books
           .
        
         
           THE
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           about
           three
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           Years
           after
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           first
           Assembly
           wherein
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           was
           establisht
           ,
           could
           not
           among
           so
           great
           a
           
           variety
           of
           Books
           as
           were
           then
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           certainly
           determin
           which
           were
           the
           true
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           a
           particular
           Revelation
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           by
           crediting
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           which
           was
           always
           better
           preserv'd
           and
           convey'd
           by
           Writing
           than
           by
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           the
           most
           uncertain
           Rule
           in
           Nature
           ,
           witness
           the
           monstrous
           Fables
           of
           Papists
           ,
           Rabbins
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           and
           the
           Eastern
           Nations
           both
           Christians
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           But
           of
           any
           extraordinary
           Revelation
           made
           to
           this
           Council
           we
           hear
           not
           a
           Word
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Books
           I
           defend
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           same
           Testimony
           which
           is
           usually
           alledg'd
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           others
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           too
           hasty
           to
           make
           a
           final
           Decision
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           with
           my self
           ,
           least
           I
           incur
           the
           〈◊〉
           Curse
           which
           the
           Auth●r
           of
           the
           Revelation
           pronounces
           
           〈◊〉
           such
           as
           shall
           add
           or
           
           take
           away
           from
           that
           Book
           .
           Let
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           be
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           me
           to
           be
           a
           Heretic
           I
           am
           not
           unteachable
           ,
           tho'
           I
           would
           not
           have
           it
           reputed
           Obstinacy
           if
           I
           should
           not
           surrrender
           without
           satisfactory
           Reasons
           .
           Instead
           therefore
           of
           censuring
           and
           calumniating
           (
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           reckon'd
           Virtues
           in
           any
           Order
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           let
           such
           as
           are
           better
           enlighten'd
           endeavor
           to
           extricat
           the
           Erroneous
           out
           of
           these
           or
           the
           like
           Difficulties
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           truly
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           number
           of
           Books
           ,
           all
           pretending
           equally
           to
           a
           Divine
           Origin
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           som
           infallible
           Marks
           of
           discerning
           the
           proper
           〈…〉
           they
           unhappily
           mis●●ke
           the
           false
           one
           for
           the
           true
           .
        
         
           HOW
           necessary
           it
           is
           to
           have
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           s●t
           in
           its
           due
           light
           ,
           we
           may
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           
           Ancient
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Modern
           Unbelievers
           .
           CELSUS
           *
           exclaims
           against
           the
           too
           great
           Liberty
           which
           the
           Christians
           (
           as
           if
           they
           were
           drunk
           ,
           says
           he
           )
           took
           of
           changing
           the
           first
           writing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           three
           ,
           or
           four
           ,
           or
           more
           times
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           deny
           whatever
           was
           urg'd
           against
           'em
           as
           retracted
           before
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           low
           down
           as
           St.
           AUGUSTIN's
           time
           ,
           was
           there
           not
           a
           very
           considerable
           Sect
           of
           the
           Christians
           themselves
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Manichaeans
           ,
           who
           shewed
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           deny'd
           the
           Genuinness
           of
           the
           whole
           New
           Testament
           .
           One
           of
           these
           call'd
           FAUSTUS
           ,
           after
           shewing
           that
           his
           Adversaries
           disapprov'd
           of
           several
           things
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           thus
           pursues
           his
           
           †
           Argument
           :
           
             You
             think
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             Books
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Testament
             of
             the
             Son
             only
             could
             not
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             it
             alone
             contains
             nothing
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             disallow'd
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             written
             by
             himself
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             a
             long
             time
             after
             by
             certain
             obscure
             Persons
             ,
             who
             ,
             lest
             no
             Credit
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Stories
             they
             told
             of
             what
             they
             could
             not
             know
             ,
             did
             prefix
             to
             their
             Writings
             partly
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             those
             who
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             affirming
             that
             what
             they
             wrote
             themselves
             was
             written
             by
             these
             :
             
             Wherein
             they
             seem
             to
             me
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             to
             have
             bin
             the
             more
             hainously
             injurious
             to
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             attributing
             to
             them
             what
             they
             wrote
             themselves
             so
             dissonant
             and
             repugnant
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             pretended
             to
             write
             those
             Gospels
             under
             their
             Names
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             full
             of
             Mistakes
             ,
             of
             contradictory
             Relations
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             coherent
             with
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             consistent
             with
             one
             another
             .
             What
             is
             this
             therefore
             but
             to
             throw
             a
             Calumny
             on
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             the
             Accusation
             of
             Discord
             on
             the
             Unanimous
             Society
             of
             CHRIST's
             Disciples
             ?
          
           The
           same
           FAUSTUS
           
           a
           little
           after
           accuses
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           had
           Power
           enough
           to
           be
           counted
           Orthodox
           ,
           in
           these
           express
           Words
           :
           *
           
             Many
             things
             were
             foisted
             by
             your
             Ancestors
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho'
             mark'd
             with
             his
             Name
             ,
             agree
             not
             with
             his
             Faith.
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             since
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             our
             Party
             have
             already
             frequently
             prov'd
             ,
             these
             things
             were
             neither
             written
             by
             himself
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             :
             but
             several
             Matters
             after
             their
             Decease
             were
             pick'd
             up
             from
             Stories
             and
             flying
             Reports
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Set
             of
             Half
             -
             Iews
             ;
             and
             these
             not
             agreeing
             among
             themselves
             ,
             who
             
             nevertheless
             publishing
             all
             these
             Particulars
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             have
             ●eign'd
             their
             own
             Lyes
             and
             Errors
             to
             be
             written
             according
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Manichaeans
           rejected
           the
           whole
           New
           Testament
           ,
           since
           the
           Ebionites
           or
           Nazarens
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           the
           oldest
           Christians
           )
           had
           a
           different
           Copy
           of
           St.
           MATTHEW's
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Marcionites
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           different
           one
           of
           St.
           LUKE's
           ;
           since
           St.
           JOHN's
           was
           attributed
           to
           CFRINTHUS
           ,
           all
           the
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           PAUL
           were
           deny'd
           by
           som
           ,
           a
           different
           Copy
           of
           'em
           shewn
           by
           others
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           seven
           Pieces
           we
           mention'd
           before
           ,
           were
           rejected
           a
           long
           time
           by
           all
           Christians
           ,
           almost
           
           with
           universal
           Consent
           ,
           it
           had
           much
           more
           become
           Mr.
           BLACK●ALL's
           Profession
           to
           appear
           better
           acquainted
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           commendably
           to
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           preventing
           the
           Mischievous
           Inferences
           which
           Heretics
           may
           draw
           from
           hence
           ,
           or
           to
           remove
           the
           Scruples
           of
           doubting
           but
           sincere
           Christians
           ,
           than
           so
           publicly
           to
           vent
           his
           Malice
           against
           a
           Man
           that
           never
           injur'd
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           appears
           so
           little
           to
           deserve
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Incredulity
           ,
           that
           his
           Fault
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           )
           does
           rather
           consist
           in
           believing
           more
           Scripture
           than
           his
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           WHAT
           need
           had
           Mr●
           BLACKHALL
           to
           inform
           that
           August
           Assembly
           how
           little
           he
           kn●w
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Canon
           ?
           A
           History
           of
           the
           greatest
           Importance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           containing
           the
           most
           curious
           Enquiries
           ;
           and
           without
           an
           exact
           Knowledge
           whereof
           it
           is
           not
           conceivable
           that
           any
           Man
           can
           be
           sit
           
           to
           convince
           Gainsayers
           ,
           or
           to
           demonstrat
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           suppose
           he
           will
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           deny
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Duties
           of
           a
           Minister
           .
           How
           little
           soever
           he
           knew
           before
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           any
           longer
           that
           there
           were
           a
           Multitude
           of
           other
           Pieces
           attributed
           to
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           besides
           those
           now
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           .
           He
           might
           at
           his
           Leisure
           have
           learnt
           so
           much
           from
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           from
           others
           that
           had
           study'd
           'em
           ;
           such
           as
           RIV●T
           ,
           Father
           SIMON
           ,
           DU●PIN
           ,
           ●ITTGIUS
           ,
           Dr.
           CAVF
           ,
           ERN●STUS
           GRABIUS
           who
           has
           lately
           publish'd
           som
           of
           those
           Fragments
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           ;
           tho'
           he
           has
           occasion●d
           me
           to
           pr●sent
           him
           now
           with
           a
           much
           larger
           Catalogue
           than
           was
           publish'd
           by
           any
           of
           these
           .
           I
           could
           add
           more
           not
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           other
           Authorities
           for
           those
           which
           are
           
           there
           :
           but
           I
           have
           already
           don
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           prove
           a
           thing
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           till
           the
           last
           thirtieth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           I
           thought
           few
           Lay-men
           wholly
           ignorant
           ,
           much
           less
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           Indeed
           I
           never
           thought
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Canon
           so
           impartially
           handled
           ,
           or
           so
           fully
           clear'd
           as
           a
           Matter
           of
           such
           great
           Importance
           deserves
           ;
           and
           I
           despair
           of
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL's
           giving
           the
           World
           any
           Satisfaction
           in
           their
           Doubts
           concerning
           it
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           som
           abler
           Person
           of
           his
           Order
           may
           particularly
           write
           on
           this
           Subject
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           see
           neglected
           also
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           it
           no
           Intrusion
           on
           their
           Office
           to
           undertake
           it
           my self
           :
           and
           if
           I
           ever
           write
           it
           ,
           I
           promise
           it
           shall
           be
           the
           fairest
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           one
           of
           that
           kind
           that
           ever
           appear'd
           ;
           For
           I
           shall
           lay
           all
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           together
           in
           their
           natural
           Order
           ,
           without
           making
           the
           least
           Remark
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           or
           giving
           it
           a
           Color
           in
           
           favor
           of
           any
           Sect
           or
           Opinion
           ,
           leaving
           all
           the
           Word
           to
           judge
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           what
           they
           please
           with
           those
           Materials
           I
           shall
           furnish
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           I
           CONCLUDE
           this
           Point
           with
           one
           Observation
           ,
           to
           shew
           with
           what
           Malice
           I
           am
           treated
           by
           some
           People
           ,
           while
           others
           pass
           with
           them
           for
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           have
           said
           infinitly
           more
           in
           plain
           and
           direct
           Words
           ,
           than
           they
           could
           infer
           with
           all
           their
           Art
           from
           a
           few
           Expressions
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           most
           ignorant
           of
           my
           Adversaries
           could
           make
           no
           more
           than
           Insinuation
           at
           the
           worst
           .
           I
           talkt
           of
           spurious
           Pieces
           ,
           and
           have
           now
           as
           well
           shewn
           what
           those
           Pieces
           were
           ,
           as
           put
           a
           Distinction
           between
           'em
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           I
           thought
           genuin
           .
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           a
           Person
           says
           ,
           who
           ,
           were
           he
           as
           much
           given
           to
           the
           World
           as
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           would
           make
           a
           more
           considerable
           Figure
           ,
           considering
           his
           great
           Services
           
           to
           the
           National
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Respect
           he
           reciprocally
           receives
           from
           it
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           famous
           DODWELL
           ,
           who
           alone
           ,
           tho'
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           understands
           as
           much
           of
           Ecclesiastic
           History
           as
           the
           Divines
           of
           all
           Churches
           put
           together
           .
           His
           Words
           are
           these
           :
           *
           
             The
             Canonical
             Writings
             lay
             conceal'd
             in
             the
             Coffers
             of
             privat
             Churches
             or
             Persons
             ,
             till
             the
             later
             Times
             of
             TRAJAN
             ;
             or
             rather
             perhaps
             of
             ADRIAN
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             com
             to
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             publish'd
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             have
             bin
             overwhelm'd
             under
             such
             a
             Multitude
             as
             were
             then
             of
             Apocryphal
             and
             Supposititious
             Books
             ,
             that
             a
             new
             Examination
             and
             a
             
             new
             Testimony
             would
             be
             necessary
             to
             distinguish
             'em
             from
             these
             false
             ones
             .
             And
             it
             is
             from
             this
             New
             Testimony
             (
             whereby
             the
             genuin
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             distinguish'd
             from
             the
             spurious
             Pieces
             which
             went
             under
             their
             Names
             )
             that
             depends
             all
             the
             Authority
             which
             the
             truly
             Apostolic
             Writings
             have
             formerly
             obtain'd
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             have
             at
             present
             in
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             fresh
             Attestation
             of
             the
             Canon
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Inconveniencies
             with
             those
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Persons
             that
             I
             defend
             ,
             and
             whom
             IRENAEUS
             both
             heard
             
             and
             saw
             :
             for
             it
             is
             equally
             distant
             from
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             made
             ,
             except
             by
             such
             only
             as
             had
             reacht
             those
             remote
             Times
             .
             But
             't
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Period
             I
             mention'd
             of
             TRAJAN's
             time
             ,
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             was
             not
             yet
             fixt
             ,
             nor
             any
             certain
             number
             of
             Books
             receiv'd
             in
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             must
             ever
             after
             serve
             to
             determin
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             neither
             were
             the
             spurious
             Pieces
             of
             Heretics
             yet
             rejected
             ,
             nor
             were
             the
             faithful
             admonisht
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             for
             the
             future
             .
             Likewise
             the
             true
             Writings
             of
             the
             
             Apostles
             us'd
             to
             be
             so
             bound
             up
             in
             one
             Volum
             with
             the
             Apocryphal
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             manifest
             by
             any
             Mark
             or
             public
             Censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             of
             'em
             should
             be
             prefer'd
             to
             the
             other
             .
             We
             have
             at
             this
             Day
             certain
             most
             authentic
             Ecclesiastic
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             CLEMENS
             ROMANUS
             ,
             BARNABAS
             ,
             HERMAS
             ,
             IGNATIUS
             ,
             and
             POLYCARPUS
             ,
             who
             wrote
             in
             this
             same
             Order
             wherein
             I
             have
             nam'd
             'em
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             the
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             except
             Iu●●
             and
             the
             two
             JOHNS
             .
             But
             in
             H●RM●S
             you
             shall
             not
             meet
             with
             one
             Passage
             ,
             or
             any
             mention
             of
             
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             Nor
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             call'd
             by
             his
             own
             Name
             .
             And
             if
             somtimes
             they
             cite
             any
             Passages
             like
             those
             we
             read
             in
             our
             Gospels
             ,
             yet
             you
             'll
             find
             'em
             so
             much
             chang'd
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             so
             interpolated
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             whether
             they
             produc'd
             them
             out
             of
             ours
             ,
             or
             som
             Apocryphal
             Gospels
             :
             nay
             ,
             they
             somtimes
             cite
             Passages
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             are
             not
             in
             the
             present
             Gospels
             .
             From
             hence
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             difference
             was
             yet
             put
             by
             the
             Church
             between
             the
             Apochryphal
             
             and
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             they
             pass
             no
             Censure
             on
             the
             Apochryphal
             ,
             nor
             leave
             any
             Mark
             whereby
             the
             Reader
             might
             discern
             that
             they
             attributed
             less
             Authority
             to
             the
             spurious
             than
             to
             the
             genuin
             Gospels
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             suspected
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             cite
             somtimes
             any
             Passages
             conformable
             to
             ours
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             don
             thro'
             any
             certain
             design
             ,
             as
             if
             dubious
             things
             were
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             only
             by
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             is
             very
             possible
             
             that
             both
             those
             and
             the
             like
             Passages
             may
             have
             bin
             borrow'd
             from
             other
             Gospels
             besides
             these
             we
             now
             have
             .
             But
             what
             need
             I
             mention
             Books
             that
             were
             not
             Canonical
             ?
             when
             indeed
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             from
             those
             of
             our
             Canonical
             Books
             which
             were
             last
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             or
             that
             Clergy-men
             themselves
             made
             a
             common
             use
             of
             '
             em
             .
             The
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             do
             not
             chequer
             their
             Works
             with
             Texts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             theirs
             in
             such
             Books
             as
             they
             
             acknowledg'd
             for
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             they
             most
             frequently
             cite
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             would
             doubtle●●
             have
             don
             so
             by
             those
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             then
             bin
             receiv'd
             as
             Canonical
             .
             St.
             PAUL
             cites
             a
             Saying
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             it
             out
             of
             any
             Writing
             ,
             was
             not
             certainly
             out
             of
             these
             we
             now
             have
             .
             The
             Gospels
             continu'd
             so
             conceal'd
             in
             those
             Corners
             of
             the
             World
             where
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             Evangelists
             knew
             nothing
             of
             what
             the
             Precedent
             wrote
             :
             Otherwise
             there
             had
             not
             bin
             so
             
             many
             apparent
             Contradictions
             ,
             which
             ,
             almost
             since
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             have
             exercis'd
             the
             Wits
             of
             learned
             Men.
             Surely
             if
             St.
             LUKE
             had
             seen
             that
             Genealogy
             of
             our
             Lord
             which
             is
             in
             St.
             MATTHEW
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             himself
             have
             produc'd
             one
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             least
             Reason
             for
             this
             Diversity
             .
             And
             when
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Gospel
             he
             tells
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             Writing
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             undertook
             it
             ,
             being
             furnisht
             with
             the
             Relations
             of
             such
             as
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             what
             he
             writes
             ,
             he
             plainly
             
             intimats
             ,
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Gospels
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             were
             destitute
             of
             this
             Help
             :
             So
             that
             neither
             having
             seen
             themselves
             what
             they
             relate
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             Care
             or
             Diligence
             consulted
             such
             as
             had
             seen
             them
             ,
             their
             Credit
             was
             therefore
             dubious
             and
             suspected
             ;
             whence
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             Gospels
             ,
             which
             LUKE
             had
             seen
             ,
             were
             not
             at
             all
             the
             same
             with
             our
             present
             Evangelists
             .
          
           So
           far
           Mr.
           DODWELL
           ;
           and
           (
           excepting
           the
           Genuinness
           of
           the
           Epistles
           of
           CLEMENS
           ,
           BARNABAS
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           incontestably
           ancient
           )
           I
           agree
           with
           him
           that
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           are
           
           all
           true
           ;
           tho'
           I
           am
           far
           from
           drawing
           the
           same
           Inference
           from
           'em
           as
           he
           has
           don
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           equal
           Proof
           for
           Episcopacy
           as
           for
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           Centuries
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Disciplin
           was
           better
           known
           ,
           and
           preserv'd
           than
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Whoever
           has
           an
           Inclination
           to
           write
           on
           this
           Subject
           is
           furnisht
           from
           this
           Passage
           with
           a
           great
           many
           curious
           Disquisitions
           ,
           wherein
           to
           shew
           his
           Penetration
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           how
           the
           immediat
           Successors
           and
           Disciples
           of
           the
           Apostles
           could
           so
           grossly
           confound
           the
           genuin
           Writings
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           were
           falsly
           attributed
           to
           them
           ;
           or
           since
           they
           were
           in
           the
           dark
           about
           these
           Matters
           so
           early
           ,
           how
           came
           such
           as
           follow'd
           'em
           by
           a
           better
           Light
           ;
           why
           all
           those
           Books
           which
           are
           cited
           by
           CLEMENS
           and
           the
           rest
           should
           not
           be
           counted
           equally
           
           Authentic
           ;
           and
           what
           stress
           should
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           Testimony
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           are
           often
           inconsistent
           with
           themselves
           in
           their
           Relations
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Facts
           ;
           with
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Difficulties
           ,
           which
           deserve
           a
           clear
           resolution
           from
           any
           capable
           Person
           ,
           tho'
           none
           may
           safely
           propose
           'em
           but
           Mr.
           DODWELL
           ,
           who
           I
           heartily
           wish
           were
           always
           as
           free
           and
           unprejudic'd
           as
           he
           is
           really
           learned
           .
        
         
           THUS
           have
           I
           defended
           and
           explain'd
           my self
           against
           Mr.
           BLACHALL's
           Accusation
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           question
           but
           I
           have
           given
           entire
           Satisfaction
           to
           all
           impartial
           Men
           ,
           and
           lovers
           of
           Truth
           .
           But
           there
           's
           another
           sort
           of
           People
           whom
           I
           despair
           of
           ever
           contenting
           .
           These
           never
           fail
           of
           finding
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           Adversary
           ,
           not
           what
           is
           there
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           represent
           
           him
           odious
           or
           dangerous
           .
           All
           the
           Protestations
           in
           the
           World
           can
           signifie
           nothing
           with
           them
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           more
           safe
           than
           otherwise
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           of
           what
           is
           laid
           to
           one's
           Charge
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           sagacious
           enough
           to
           discover
           the
           hidden
           Poyson
           of
           every
           Word
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           give
           loud
           warning
           of
           the
           Danger
           ,
           to
           shew
           where
           the
           Snake
           lies
           in
           the
           Grass
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           what
           's
           in
           the
           Belly
           of
           the
           Trojan
           Horse
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           great
           pain
           how
           such
           People
           apprehend
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           the
           Happiness
           to
           please
           the
           moderat
           and
           discerning
           part
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Complete
           HISTORY
           OF
           Icon
           Basilike
           .
        
         
           MR.
           BLACKHALL
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           a
           public
           Provocation
           ,
           would
           needs
           engage
           me
           in
           a
           Controversie
           about
           spurious
           Books
           ,
           has
           not
           confin'd
           me
           to
           expose
           the
           Impostures
           of
           Antiquity
           alone
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           pretty
           plain
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           Employment
           enough
           for
           one
           body
           ;
           but
           he
           likewise
           accuses
           me
           of
           not
           being
           more
           favorable
           to
           a
           Modern
           Saint
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           stile
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           .
           
             That
             excellent
             Book
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             compos'd
             by
             himself
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Distresses
             ,
             will
             ,
             he
             supposes
             ,
             be
             an
             
             everlasting
             Evidence
             of
             his
             profiting
             under
             his
             Sufferings
             to
             after
             Ages
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Endeavours
             that
             have
             bin
             formerly
             us'd
             to
             prove
             it
             spurious
             ,
             and
             the
             Confidence
             of
             a
             late
             Writer
             (
             the
             Author
             of
             MILTON's
             Life
             )
             asserting
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             without
             either
             producing
             any
             new
             Evidence
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ;
             or
             offering
             one
             Word
             in
             answer
             to
             those
             just
             and
             rational
             Exceptions
             that
             had
             bin
             made
             before
             to
             those
             only
             Testimonies
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             to
             prove
             it
             a
             Forgery
             ;
             or
             making
             any
             Exceptions
             to
             those
             later
             Evidences
             that
             have
             bin
             produc'd
             to
             prove
             it
             Authentic
             .
          
           Whether
           this
           Book
           was
           compos'd
           by
           himself
           is
           our
           Business
           at
           present
           to
           enquire
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           quickly
           determin'd
           :
           for
           as
           to
           his
           improving
           by
           his
           Sufferings
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           what
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           Charity
           commands
           me
           to
           believe
           .
           
           The
           Reason
           why
           I
           produc'd
           no
           new
           Evidence
           to
           prove
           the
           spuriousness
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           was
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           the
           old
           ones
           sufficient
           .
           I
           vouchsaf'd
           no
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           those
           Testimonies
           ,
           because
           I
           neither
           thought
           'em
           just
           nor
           reasonable
           .
           And
           I
           would
           not
           discuss
           the
           Facts
           that
           have
           bin
           since
           alledg'd
           to
           prove
           the
           Book
           Authentic
           ,
           because
           I
           intended
           not
           before
           to
           write
           a
           just
           Dissertation
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           not
           oblig'd
           to
           mention
           all
           the
           Particulars
           relating
           to
           it
           .
           If
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           does
           not
           think
           this
           Answer
           satisfactory
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           amends
           now
           for
           all
           former
           Omissions
           ;
           and
           ,
           being
           very
           desirous
           to
           content
           him
           ,
           will
           follow
           that
           same
           Method
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           chalk
           me
           out
           in
           his
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           place
           therefore
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           Discourse
           complete
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           several
           Parts
           whereof
           it
           consists
           ,
           may
           the
           
           better
           appear
           by
           laying
           'em
           all
           together
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           the
           Abstract
           which
           I
           made
           of
           Dr.
           WALKER's
           Book
           in
           MILTON's
           Life
           ,
           with
           ANGLESEY's
           Memorandum
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Testimonies
           ;
           I
           shall
           secondly
           give
           particular
           Answers
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           that
           have
           bin
           made
           to
           all
           these
           Pieces
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           shew
           the
           invalidity
           of
           the
           Facts
           which
           are
           alledg'd
           to
           prove
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           was
           the
           true
           Author
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           .
           I
           have
           not
           undertaken
           this
           Work
           out
           of
           Affection
           or
           Opposition
           to
           any
           Party
           ,
           nor
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           Memory
           of
           that
           unfortunat
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           officious
           Friends
           are
           much
           more
           concern'd
           ;
           but
           to
           clear
           my self
           from
           a
           public
           Charge
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           a
           pious
           Fraud
           ,
           which
           deserves
           not
           to
           be
           exemted
           from
           Censure
           for
           being
           the
           Contrivance
           of
           a
           Modern
           Bishop
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           those
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           Relation
           of
           the
           whole
           Fact
           in
           MILTON's
           Life
           is
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Year
             1686
             ,
             Mr.
             MILLINGTON
             hap'ning
             to
             sell
             the
             late
             Lord
             ANGLESEY's
             Library
             by
             Auction
             ,
             put
             up
             an
             
               Ikon
               Basilike
            
             ;
             and
             a
             few
             bidding
             very
             low
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             leisure
             to
             turn
             over
             the
             Leaves
             ,
             when
             to
             his
             great
             Surprize
             he
             perceiv'd
             written
             with
             the
             same
             noble
             Lord
             's
             own
             Hand
             ,
             the
             following
             Memorandum
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   KING
                   CHARLES
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   York
                   ,
                   did
                   both
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Sessions
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   1675
                   ▪
                   when
                   I
                   shew'd
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   House
                   the
                   written
                   Copy
                   of
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   som
                   Corrections
                   and
                   Alterations
                   written
                   with
                   the
                   late
                   
                   King
                   CHARLES
                   the
                   First
                   's
                   own
                   Hand
                   )
                   assure
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   King
                   's
                   compiling
                   ,
                   but
                   made
                   by
                   Dr.
                   GAUDEN
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Exeter
                   ;
                   which
                   I
                   here
                   insert
                   for
                   the
                   undeceiving
                   of
                   others
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   by
                   attesting
                   so
                   much
                   under
                   my
                   own
                   H●nd
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     ANGLESEY
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             occasion'd
             the
             World
             to
             talk
             ;
             and
             several
             knowing
             the
             Relation
             which
             the
             late
             Dr.
             ANTHONY
             WALKER
             ,
             an
             Essex
             Divine
             ,
             had
             to
             Bishop
             GAUDEN
             ,
             they
             inquir'd
             of
             him
             what
             he
             knew
             concerning
             this
             Subject
             ,
             which
             he
             then
             verbally
             communicated
             to
             them
             :
             But
             being
             afterwards
             highly
             provok'd
             by
             Dr.
             HOLLINGSWORTH's
             
             harsh
             and
             injurious
             Reflections
             ,
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             in
             his
             own
             Defence
             to
             print
             an
             Account
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             are
             sufficient
             Answers
             to
             all
             the
             Scruples
             or
             Objections
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             whereof
             I
             here
             insert
             an
             exact
             Epitome
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             whole
             Design
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             him
             the
             Heads
             of
             divers
             Chapters
             ,
             with
             som
             others
             that
             were
             quite
             finish'd
             :
             and
             that
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             asking
             his
             Opinion
             of
             the
             thing
             and
             he
             declaring
             his
             Dissatisfaction
             that
             the
             World
             should
             be
             so
             impos'd
             upon
             ,
             GAUDEN
             bid
             him
             look
             on
             the
             Title
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               King's
               Portraiture
            
             ;
             for
             that
             no
             Man
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             draw
             his
             own
             Picture
             .
             A
             very
             nice
             Evasion
             !
             he
             further
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             that
             som
             time
             after
             this
             ,
             being
             both
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             having
             din'd
             together
             ,
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             took
             him
             
             along
             with
             him
             to
             Dr.
             DUPPA
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             (
             whom
             he
             made
             also
             privy
             to
             his
             Design
             )
             to
             fetch
             what
             Papers
             he
             had
             left
             before
             for
             his
             perusal
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             him
             what
             he
             had
             since
             written
             :
             and
             that
             upon
             their
             return
             from
             th●●
             place
             ,
             after
             GAUDEN
             and
             DUPPA
             were
             a
             while
             in
             privat
             together
             ,
             the
             former
             told
             him
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             wish'd
             he
             had
             thought
             upon
             two
             other
             Heads
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             against
             the
             Common
             Pray'r
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             denying
             his
             Majesty
             the
             Attendance
             of
             his
             Chaplains
             ;
             but
             that
             DUPPA
             desir'd
             him
             to
             finish
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             write
             two
             Chapters
             on
             those
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             he
             did
             .
             The
             reason
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             why
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             himself
             would
             not
             perform
             this
             ,
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             Troubles
             he
             had
             forborn
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             extraordinarily
             
             admire
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             bin
             the
             King's
             Chaplain
             ,
             whereas
             Dr.
             DUPPA
             was
             both
             his
             Chaplain
             ,
             his
             Tutor
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             more
             concern'd
             about
             these
             Particulars
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Dr.
             WALKER
             informs
             us
             that
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             told
             him
             he
             had
             sent
             a
             Copy
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             by
             the
             Marquiss
             of
             Hartford
             to
             the
             King
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ;
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             those
             Corrections
             and
             Alterations
             with
             his
             own
             Pen
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             my
             Lord
             ANGLESEY's
             Memorandum
             :
             and
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             som
             then
             about
             him
             that
             had
             accidentally
             seen
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             shown
             the
             Book
             ,
             to
             believe
             the
             whole
             was
             his
             own
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             after
             the
             Restoration
             ,
             told
             Dr.
             WALKER
             ,
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             knew
             of
             his
             being
             the
             real
             Author
             ,
             and
             had
             own'd
             it
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Service
             ;
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             afterwards
             put
             off
             with
             that
             of
             Worcester
             was
             promis'd
             him
             .
             And
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             was
             then
             a
             Secret
             ,
             we
             now
             know
             that
             in
             expectation
             of
             this
             Translation
             ,
             the
             great
             House
             on
             Clapham
             Common
             was
             built
             indeed
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Brother
             Sir
             DENYS
             ,
             but
             really
             to
             be
             a
             Mansion●house
             for
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Winchester
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Dr.
             WALKER
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             GAUDEN
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Son
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             himself
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             GIFFORD
             who
             transcrib'd
             it
             ,
             did
             believe
             it
             as
             firmly
             as
             any
             Fact
             don
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             that
             Family
             they
             always
             spoke
             of
             it
             among
             themselves
             (
             whether
             in
             Dr.
             GAUDEN's
             Presence
             or
             Absence
             )
             as
             undoubtedly
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             contradicted
             .
             We
             learn
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             after
             part
             of
             it
             was
             printed
             ,
             gave
             to
             Dr.
             WALKER
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             
             what
             was
             last
             sent
             to
             London
             ;
             and
             after
             shewing
             him
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             seal'd
             it
             ,
             giving
             him
             cautionary
             Directions
             how
             to
             deliver
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             on
             Saturday
             the
             23d
             of
             December
             ,
             1648.
             for
             Mr.
             ROYSTON
             the
             Printer
             ,
             to
             Mr.
             PEACOCK
             Brother
             to
             Dr.
             GAUDEN's
             Steward
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             the
             Impression
             was
             finish'd
             ,
             gave
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Trouble
             ,
             six
             BOOKS
             ,
             whereof
             he
             always
             kept
             one
             by
             him
             .
             To
             these
             Particulars
             Dr.
             WALKER
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Covenant
             is
             more
             favorably
             mention'd
             in
             
               Ikon
               Basilike
            
             ,
             than
             the
             King
             or
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Party
             would
             do
             ,
             was
             because
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             himself
             had
             taken
             it
             :
             That
             in
             the
             Devotional
             part
             of
             this
             Book
             there
             occur
             several
             Expressions
             which
             were
             habitual
             to
             GAUDEN
             in
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             always
             in
             privat
             and
             public
             were
             conceiv'd
             or
             extemporary
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             his
             Knowledge
             it
             was
             
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             being
             best
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Beauty
             of
             his
             own
             Sayings
             ,
             who
             made
             that
             Collection
             of
             Sentences
             out
             of
             
               Ikon
               Basilike
            
             ,
             intitul'd
             ,
             
               Apophthegmata
               Caroliniana
            
             .
             These
             and
             som
             Observations
             about
             the
             same
             individual
             Persons
             variation
             of
             Stile
             on
             different
             Subjects
             ,
             with
             the
             facility
             and
             frequency
             of
             personating
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             futher
             consider'd
             in
             Dr.
             WALKERS
             Original
             Account
             .
             In
             this
             condition
             stood
             the
             Reputation
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             and
             finishing
             discovery
             of
             the
             Imposture
             was
             made
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             Mr.
             ARTHUR
             NORTH
             ,
             a
             Merchant
             now
             living
             on
             
               Tower
               hill
               ,
               London
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             good
             Credit
             ,
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             marry'd
             the
             Sister
             of
             her
             that
             was
             Wife
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Son
             ,
             CHARLES
             GAUDEN
             ,
             who
             dying
             ,
             left
             som
             Papers
             with
             his
             Widow
             ,
             among
             which
             Mr.
             NORTH
             ,
             being
             
             concern'd
             about
             his
             Sister
             in
             Law
             's
             Affairs
             ,
             found
             a
             whole
             Bundle
             relating
             to
             
               Ikon
               Basilike
            
             :
             These
             Papers
             old
             Mrs.
             GAUDEN
             left
             to
             her
             darling
             Son
             JOHN
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             his
             Brother
             CHARLES
             .
             There
             is
             first
             a
             Letter
             from
             Secretary
             NICHOLAS
             to
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Copy
             of
             a
             Letter
             from
             Bishop
             GAUDEN
             to
             Chancellor
             HYDE
             ,
             where
             ,
             among
             his
             other
             Deserts
             ,
             he
             pleads
             that
             what
             was
             don
             like
             a
             King
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             Kinglike
             Retribution
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             design
             in
             it
             was
             to
             comfort
             and
             incourage
             the
             King's
             Friends
             ,
             to
             expose
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             convert
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Copy
             of
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             wherin
             he
             strongly
             urges
             his
             Services
             .
             4.
             
             A
             Letter
             under
             Chancellor
             HYDE's
             own
             Hand
             ,
             dated
             the
             13th
             of
             March
             ,
             1661.
             wherein
             he
             expresses
             his
             uneasiness
             under
             the
             Bishop's
             importunity
             ,
             and
             excuses
             his
             inability
             
             yet
             to
             serve
             him
             :
             but
             towards
             the
             Conclusion
             it
             contains
             these
             remarkable
             Words
             :
             
               The
               Particular
               you
               mention
               has
               indeed
               bin
               imparted
               to
               me
               as
               a
               Secret
               ;
               I
               am
               sorry
               I
               ever
               knew
               it
               :
               and
               when
               it
               ceases
               to
               be
               a
               Secret
               ,
               it
               will
               please
               none
               but
               Mr.
               MILTON
               .
            
             There
             are
             other
             Papers
             in
             this
             Bundle
             ,
             but
             particularly
             a
             long
             Narrative
             of
             Mrs.
             GAUDEN's
             own
             writing
             ,
             irrefragably
             shewing
             her
             Husband
             to
             be
             Author
             of
             
               Ikon
               Basilike
            
             .
             It
             intirely
             confirms
             Dr.
             WALKER's
             Account
             ,
             and
             contains
             most
             of
             the
             Facts
             we
             have
             hitherto
             related
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             curious
             Circumstances
             too
             long
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             ,
             yet
             too
             extraordinary
             not
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             wherfore
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Original
             Paper
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             faithful
             Extract
             made
             out
             of
             it
             before
             several
             learned
             and
             worthy
             Persons
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             printed
             in
             a
             Paper
             intitul'd
             ,
             
               Truth
               brought
               to
               Light
            
             
             Thus
             came
             all
             the
             World
             to
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             this
             notorious
             Imposture
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             dexterously
             contriv'd
             ,
             and
             most
             cunningly
             improv'd
             by
             a
             Party
             whose
             Interest
             oblig'd
             'em
             to
             keep
             the
             Secret
             ,
             so
             it
             happen'd
             to
             be
             discover'd
             by
             very
             nice
             and
             unforeseen
             Accidents
             .
             Had
             not
             GAUDEN
             bin
             disappointed
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             pleaded
             his
             Merit
             in
             this
             Affair
             ;
             nor
             would
             his
             Wife
             have
             written
             her
             Narrative
             ,
             had
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             bestow'd
             one
             half
             Years
             Rent
             on
             her
             after
             her
             Husband's
             decease
             ;
             which
             ,
             upon
             her
             Petition
             ,
             and
             considering
             her
             numerous
             Family
             ,
             none
             could
             imagin
             should
             be
             refus'd
             .
             It
             was
             a
             slighter
             Accident
             that
             begot
             a
             a
             Confession
             from
             two
             Kings
             ,
             and
             CHARLES's
             own
             Sons
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             if
             any
             other
             than
             one
             of
             Mr.
             MILLINGTON's
             great
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             no
             Bigotry
             ,
             had
             the
             disposal
             
             of
             my
             Lord
             ANGLESEY's
             Books
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Memorandum
             .
             Had
             not
             Dr.
             HOLLINGWORTH's
             indiscreet
             Zeal
             provok'd
             the
             only
             Man
             then
             alive
             who
             had
             any
             personal
             knowledg
             of
             this
             Business
             ,
             Dr.
             WALKER
             had
             never
             publish'd
             his
             Account
             ;
             nor
             would
             the
             whole
             Discovery
             be
             so
             complete
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Intricacy
             or
             Question
             ,
             without
             Mr.
             NORTH's
             Papers
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           is
           the
           complete
           History
           of
           
             Ikon
             Basilike
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           a
           Forgery
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           next
           proceed
           to
           examin
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           collected
           by
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           in
           his
           
             Vindicatiof
             King
          
           CHARLES
           
             the
             Martyr
          
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           my
           Lord
           ANGLESEY's
           Memorandum
           ,
           't
           is
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           not
           particularly
           express
           by
           the
           Date
           whether
           it
           meant
           the
           last
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           before
           the
           writing
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           last
           Session
           of
           
           the
           Year
           75.
           when
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           he
           meant
           the
           last
           or
           Winter
           Session
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           therefore
           the
           immediat
           Session
           preceding
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Memorandum
           .
           To
           say
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Witness
           to
           it
           is
           a
           very
           singular
           sort
           of
           Objection
           ,
           when
           his
           Lordships
           Relations
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           have
           seen
           this
           and
           his
           other
           Writings
           ,
           own
           it
           to
           be
           his
           Hand
           .
           It
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           there
           were
           any
           Witnesses
           of
           the
           Royal
           Brother's
           telling
           him
           their
           Opinion
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           common
           than
           for
           learned
           or
           great
           Men
           to
           leave
           such
           Memorandums
           in
           a
           Book
           concerning
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           when
           it
           was
           a
           Question
           ,
           or
           about
           any
           other
           Secret
           relating
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           discover'd
           ;
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           a
           thing
           unheard
           till
           now
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           deny'd
           to
           be
           theirs
           whose
           Names
           they
           bear
           ,
           because
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Month
           was
           not
           mention'd
           ,
           nor
           the
           
           Names
           of
           any
           Witnesses
           added
           ,
           when
           the
           Hand
           was
           confest
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           their
           other
           Writings
           .
           Many
           instances
           of
           this
           kind
           appear
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Mr.
           HAMDEN
           lately
           sold
           ,
           and
           whereof
           I
           have
           som
           to
           shew
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Book
           intitul'd
           ,
           
             Apollonii
             Grallae
          
           ,
           he
           writes
           ,
           that
           LANSBERGIUS
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           there
           gives
           a
           Character
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           just
           Exception
           to
           this
           Memorandum
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           ANGLESEY
           did
           not
           communicat
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Friends
           or
           Relations
           :
           for
           tho'
           the
           Two
           Royal
           Brothers
           imparted
           the
           Secret
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           does
           by
           no
           means
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           intended
           he
           should
           publish
           it
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           supposing
           they
           did
           not
           oblige
           him
           to
           silence
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           probable
           that
           his
           Lordship
           was
           not
           very
           fond
           of
           being
           disturb'd
           by
           the
           Clamors
           of
           som
           Churchmen
           ,
           who
           carry'd
           things
           so
           high
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           they
           would
           pardon
           such
           a
           Discovery
           to
           either
           of
           the
           Brothers
           themselves
           .
           There
           was
           never
           any
           poor
           Prince
           more
           notoriously
           abus'd
           by
           many
           of
           those
           he
           took
           for
           his
           best
           Friends
           than
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           .
           They
           put
           him
           on
           all
           those
           unhappy
           Measures
           which
           prov'd
           his
           Ruin
           in
           the
           end
           .
           And
           as
           they
           made
           use
           of
           his
           Temper
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           Purposes
           when
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           of
           his
           Name
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           after
           his
           Death
           .
           They
           were
           not
           concern'd
           so
           much
           for
           his
           Honor
           ,
           as
           their
           own
           Interest
           ;
           and
           having
           contriv'd
           this
           Forgery
           to
           carry
           their
           Cause
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           afterwards
           oblig'd
           to
           support
           it
           .
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           affirms
           that
           there
           is
           no
           presumtion
           that
           the
           Royal
           Brothers
           communicated
           this
           Affair
           to
           any
           other
           Person
           besides
           my
           Lord
           ANGELSEY
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           negative
           Argument
           ,
           and
           proves
           nothing
           .
           'T
           is
           possible
           enough
           that
           
           my
           Lord
           ANGLESEY
           himself
           told
           of
           this
           to
           others
           ,
           tho'
           they
           may
           be
           since
           dead
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           tell
           it
           again
           .
           If
           the
           Royal
           Brothers
           had
           spoke
           of
           it
           to
           no
           body
           else
           ,
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           a
           Secret
           was
           never
           committed
           to
           one
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           to
           more
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           necessary
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           call
           Witnesses
           that
           he
           imparted
           a
           Secret
           to
           his
           Friend
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           presently
           alledge
           more
           than
           a
           Presumtion
           ,
           that
           both
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           and
           the
           late
           King
           JAMES
           declar'd
           thier
           Opinion
           to
           other
           People
           besides
           my
           Lord
           ANGLESEY
           ,
           that
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           was
           not
           their
           Father's
           Book
           .
        
         
           By
           such
           nice
           Cavils
           against
           the
           Memorandum
           we
           can
           easily
           judg
           of
           the
           Exceptions
           we
           may
           expect
           to
           Dr.
           WALKER's
           Account
           .
           That
           GAUDEN
           hop'd
           o
           make
           a
           Fortune
           by
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           promote
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           by
           no
           means
           
           to
           be
           counted
           strange
           ;
           for
           who
           is
           it
           ,
           pray
           ,
           that
           serves
           the
           King
           any
           more
           than
           God
           ,
           for
           nought
           ?
           Have
           not
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           other
           Clergymen
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           either
           liv'd
           depriv'd
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           that
           accompany'd
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           in
           his
           Exile
           ,
           pleaded
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           magnify'd
           their
           Services
           at
           the
           Restoration
           ,
           as
           many
           others
           would
           questionless
           do
           ,
           if
           King
           JAMES
           should
           ever
           return
           again
           ?
           Were
           not
           great
           Persons
           employ'd
           to
           solicit
           and
           make
           an
           Interest
           for
           them
           ?
           And
           ,
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           are
           not
           Divines
           observ'd
           to
           make
           the
           same
           Steps
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           same
           Measures
           that
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           Men
           do
           to
           get
           Preferment
           .
           I
           should
           rather
           doubt
           that
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           was
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Forgery
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           expected
           a
           Reward
           for
           it
           from
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Credit
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           contributed
           more
           to
           his
           Establishment
           
           than
           any
           other
           single
           Motive
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           't
           is
           well
           known
           that
           this
           Prince
           was
           not
           the
           kindest
           in
           the
           World
           to
           his
           Father's
           Friends
           ,
           who
           would
           too
           often
           forget
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Interest
           of
           som
           People
           to
           have
           this
           business
           unravell'd
           ,
           tho'
           their
           impolitic
           Conduct
           has
           bin
           since
           the
           occasion
           of
           divulging
           what
           every
           body
           suspected
           before
           .
        
         
           THE
           Immorality
           of
           this
           Forgery
           is
           urg'd
           as
           an
           Argument
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           by
           any
           means
           hold
           Water
           ,
           is
           indeed
           an
           Argument
           worth
           a
           Million
           .
           Then
           it
           would
           clearly
           follow
           that
           because
           it
           was
           a
           most
           immoral
           thing
           to
           ly
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           forge
           Books
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           were
           therefore
           never
           any
           such
           Pieces
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           it
           was
           an
           ill
           thing
           to
           feign
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           to
           destroy
           Mens
           
           Lives
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           therefore
           any
           Priestcraft
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           these
           infamous
           Practices
           known
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           if
           the
           contrary
           be
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Day
           ,
           I
           believe
           Men
           might
           be
           found
           that
           would
           make
           as
           bold
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           as
           others
           have
           don
           with
           that
           of
           King
           JESUS
           .
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           knows
           ,
           tho'
           Mr.
           BLACKHALL
           does
           not
           ,
           that
           TERTULLIAN
           *
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           certain
           Presbyter
           of
           Asia
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           accus'd
           of
           having
           forg'd
           a
           Book
           containing
           the
           Travels
           of
           PAUL
           and
           THECLA
           ,
           confest
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           alledg'd
           that
           he
           did
           it
           for
           the
           love
           of
           PAUL
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           wrote
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           for
           the
           Church's
           sake
           ,
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           .
        
         
         
           AS
           for
           the
           plausible
           Accounts
           given
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Secret
           Intentions
           ,
           his
           particular
           Trobles
           ,
           his
           Remorses
           of
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           ridiculous
           to
           alledge
           'em
           as
           an
           Argument
           of
           the
           Genuinness
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Book
           was
           written
           for
           that
           very
           end
           .
           For
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Author
           was
           to
           give
           such
           a
           Color
           to
           all
           the
           King's
           Actions
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           such
           fine
           things
           of
           his
           gracious
           Purposes
           ,
           as
           would
           beget
           a
           better
           Opinion
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Readers
           Mind
           ,
           and
           move
           his
           Indignation
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           Compassion
           of
           his
           Misfortunes
           .
           But
           that
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           has
           frequently
           made
           the
           King's
           Thoughts
           to
           contradict
           his
           Actions
           ,
           is
           evident
           to
           any
           Man
           that
           has
           both
           read
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           those
           times
           :
           And
           this
           Subject
           is
           thro'ly
           handled
           by
           JOHN
           MILTON
           in
           his
           Iconoclastes
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           those
           who
           want
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           there
           is
           an
           Objection
           still
           behind
           ,
           and
           as
           strong
           ,
           be
           sure
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           Dr.
           WALKER
           did
           not
           see
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           write
           this
           Book
           ,
           nor
           tells
           us
           that
           it
           was
           in
           his
           own
           Hand
           .
           But
           I
           believe
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           is
           the
           only
           Man
           living
           that
           questions
           whether
           Dr.
           WALKER
           meant
           Dr.
           GAUDEN's
           own
           Writing
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           whole
           was
           finisht
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           his
           Design
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           the
           Heads
           of
           diverse
           Chapters
           ,
           with
           som
           of
           the
           Discourses
           written
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           GIFFORD
           transcrib'd
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           of
           any
           Author
           in
           the
           World
           :
           and
           if
           Dr.
           WALKER
           had
           said
           more
           expresly
           ,
           or
           rather
           superfluously
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           likewise
           D.
           GAUDEN's
           Hand-writing
           ,
           we
           should
           then
           have
           bin
           told
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Transcript
           from
           the
           King's
           Copy
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Mr.
           SYMMONDS
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
         
           WE
           proceed
           now
           to
           those
           Pieces
           commonly
           call'd
           Mr.
           NORTH's
           Papers
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           Discoverer
           .
           Chancellor
           HYDE
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Particular
             he
             mention'd
             had
             indeed
             bin
             imparted
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Secret
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             sorry
             he
             ever
             knew
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             it
             ceast
             to
             be
             a
             Secret
             ,
             it
             would
             please
             none
             but
             Mr.
             MILTON
             .
          
           Was
           there
           no
           other
           Secret
           in
           the
           World
           but
           this
           ,
           says
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           ,
           that
           the
           divulging
           of
           it
           would
           gratify
           Mr.
           MILTON
           ?
           Yes
           doubtless
           ;
           but
           I
           believe
           not
           one
           that
           would
           please
           none
           but
           Mr.
           MILTON
           ,
           as
           the
           Chancellor
           expresses
           it
           :
           For
           he
           having
           particularly
           question'd
           the
           Genuinness
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           a
           fair
           Proof
           of
           the
           Spuriousness
           thereof
           from
           intrinsic
           Evidence
           only
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           Light
           ;
           would
           be
           extreamly
           pleas'd
           to
           find
           his
           Reasonings
           and
           Judgment
           confirm'd
           by
           undeniable
           
           Matters
           of
           Fact.
           Nor
           does
           any
           indifferent
           Person
           in
           the
           World
           understand
           this
           Passage
           otherwise
           that
           weighs
           Dr.
           GAUDEN's
           Pretences
           with
           Mr.
           MILTON's
           Concern
           ,
           and
           considers
           that
           Mrs.
           GAUDEN
           put
           this
           and
           the
           other
           Papers
           relating
           to
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           in
           one
           Bundle
           ,
           together
           with
           her
           own
           Narrative
           ,
           for
           the
           Information
           of
           her
           Son.
           Besides
           that
           all
           those
           who
           ever
           saw
           other
           Writings
           of
           the
           Chancellor
           own
           this
           to
           be
           his
           Hand
           ,
           and
           particularly
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           the
           present
           Farl
           of
           CLARENDON
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           himself
           acknowledges
           .
        
         
           BUT
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             my
             Lord
             CLARENDON
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             it
             in
             a
             Letter
             )
             by
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             preparing
             to
             attend
             his
             Father
             in
             France
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Summer
             ,
             1674.
             his
             Lordship
             went
             first
             to
             Farnham
             to
             the
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Winton
             the
             14th
             of
             May
             ,
             and
             among
             several
             things
             he
             had
             in
             Charge
             from
             the
             
             Bishop
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             bad
             him
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             very
             ill
             People
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             turn'd
             all
             things
             into
             Ridicule
             ;
             that
             they
             endeavor'd
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             have
             a
             mean
             Opinion
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             persuade
             him
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             which
             goes
             under
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             (
             when
             after
             his
             Lordship's
             Arrival
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             30th
             .
             of
             the
             same
             Month
             ,
             he
             had
             deliver'd
             his
             Father
             these
             Particulars
             among
             others
             )
             to
             that
             concerning
             the
             Book
             ,
             his
             Father
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Good
               God!
               I
               thought
               the
               Marquiss
               of
            
             Hartford
             
               had
               satisfy'd
               the
               King
               in
               that
               Matter
               .
            
          
           From
           hence
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           would
           infer
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           Chancellor
           did
           not
           believe
           any
           other
           besides
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           wondred
           any
           should
           go
           about
           to
           induce
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           to
           question
           it
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           I
           think
           it
           very
           plain
           
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           believ'd
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           wondred
           that
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           should
           not
           understand
           so
           much
           from
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Hartford
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           WALKER
           ,
           and
           Mrs.
           GAUDEN
           inform
           us
           ,
           was
           the
           Person
           that
           carry'd
           the
           Manuscript
           to
           the
           King
           in
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Wight
          
           ,
           and
           so
           next
           to
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           himself
           ,
           was
           best
           able
           to
           convince
           his
           Son
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winton
           imagin
           that
           the
           ill
           People
           about
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           could
           bring
           him
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           Father's
           being
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           ,
           if
           he
           really
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           written
           by
           him
           ?
           when
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           he
           was
           rather
           capable
           of
           satisfying
           all
           those
           who
           had
           any
           Scruples
           in
           this
           Affair
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           Dr.
           GAUDEN'S
           great
           Services
           ,
           and
           his
           saying
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           
             That
             what
             was
             don
             like
             a
             King
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             
             Kinglike
             Retribution
             ,
          
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           says
           that
           those
           are
           Mystical
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           them
           he
           might
           probably
           mean
           a
           Book
           he
           wrote
           against
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           a
           Protestation
           he
           publisht
           against
           the
           King's
           Death
           ,
           neither
           of
           which
           could
           be
           term'd
           such
           extraordinary
           Services
           ,
           when
           many
           others
           had
           don
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           more
           :
           much
           less
           could
           it
           be
           said
           that
           either
           of
           these
           Books
           was
           
             don
             like
             a
             King
          
           ,
           or
           
             deserv'd
             a
             Kinglike
             Retribution
          
           ;
           whereas
           Mr.
           WAGSTAF
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           maintain
           that
           the
           the
           Stile
           and
           Matter
           of
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           are
           so
           like
           a
           King
           's
           ,
           that
           no
           Subject
           could
           possibly
           write
           it
           :
           but
           a
           Multtiude
           of
           others
           agree
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Stile
           is
           infinitely
           liker
           that
           of
           a
           Doctor
           than
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           LASTLY
           ,
           It
           is
           objected
           that
           Dr.
           WALKER's
           and
           Mrs.
           GAUDEN's
           Testimonies
           contradict
           one
           another
           .
           But
           how
           ?
           Dr.
           WALKER
           says
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           told
           him
           he
           did
           not
           know
           
           if
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           had
           seen
           the
           Book
           :
           but
           Mrs.
           GAUDEN
           affirms
           ,
           that
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Hartford
           told
           her
           Husband
           the
           King
           had
           seen
           and
           approv'd
           it
           ,
           both
           which
           Assertions
           are
           consistent
           enough
           together
           .
           For
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           might
           be
           ignorant
           that
           the
           King
           had
           seen
           it
           ,
           when
           Dr.
           WALKER
           askt
           him
           that
           Question
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           never
           mention'd
           it
           to
           him
           again
           in
           their
           Discourses
           about
           this
           Matter
           ,
           or
           might
           easily
           forget
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           he
           did
           several
           other
           Particulars
           ,
           little
           foreseeing
           he
           should
           ever
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           this
           Discovery
           :
           and
           besides
           we
           must
           upon
           all
           Accounts
           allow
           his
           Wife
           to
           know
           more
           Circumstances
           of
           th●s
           Business
           ,
           as
           of
           most
           others
           ,
           than
           his
           Friend
           .
           The
           next
           suppos'd
           Contradiction
           is
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           WALKER
           says
           Dr.
           GAUDEN
           once
           told
           him
           ,
           after
           the
           Restoration
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           positively
           and
           certainly
           know
           if
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           Second
           knew
           he
           wrote
           
             Icon
             Basilike
          
           ,
           tho'
           he
           believ●d
           
           he
           might
           ,
           because
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           did
           ,
           who
           own'd
           it
           to
           have
           bin
           a
           seasonable
           and
           acceptable
           Service
           .
           But
           Mrs.
           GAUDEN
           affirms
           ,
           that
           her
           Husband
           acquainted
           the
           King
           with
           it
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           true
           .
           But
           pray
           let
           us
           examin
           at
           what
           time
           .
           After
           his
           Discourse
           with
           Dr.
           WALKER
           most
           certainly
           :
           For
           does
           she
           not
           in
           clear
           and
           direct
           Terms
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           his
           last
           Sickness
           ,
           which
           prov'd
           Mortal
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           som
           Persons
           who
           were
           privy
           to
           it
           desire
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           have
           it
           conceal'd
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           it
           should
           be
           in
           consideration
           of
           his
           numerous
           Family
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           might
           somtime
           or
           other
           do
           seasonable
           Service
           ?
        
         
           NOW
           that
           no
           Mistakes
           may
           be
           occasion'd
           hereafter
           by
           imperfect
           Fragments
           of
           Mrs.
           GAUDEN's
           
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Affair
           may
           be
           set
           in
           the
           clearest
           Light
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           the
           positive
           Testimonies
           produc'd
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           insert
           the
           Narrative
           here
           at
           large
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           exactly
           copy'd
           from
           the
           Original
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           curious
           are
           refer'd
           .
        
         
           
           
             Mrs.
             GAVDEN's
             NARRATIVE
             .
          
           
             
               MY
               Husband
               understanding
               the
               great
               Value
               and
               Esteem
               the
               People
               had
               of
               CROMWELL
               and
               of
               others
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               high
               Opinion
               which
               they
               had
               of
               their
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ;
               he
               being
               also
               well
               assur'd
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               main
               Designs
               of
               those
               wicked
               Politicians
               ,
               was
               to
               Eclipse
               his
               Majesty
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               a
               false
               Misrepresentation
               of
               him
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               he
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               do
               his
               Majesty
               right
               ,
               did
               pen
               that
               Book
               which
               goes
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               King's●Book
               .
               The
               Title
               which
               he
               gave
               it
               then
               was
               
                 Suspiria
                 Regalia
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Design
               was
               to
               have
               it
               put
               forth
               as
               by
               som
               
               Person
               who
               had
               found
               the
               Papers
               in
               his
               Majesty's
               Chambers
               at
               Holmeby
               ,
               being
               by
               chance
               left
               or
               scatter'd
               there
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               he
               had
               prefix'd
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               suppos'd
               to
               be
               written
               by
               that
               Person
               ,
               who
               having
               found
               them
               by
               that
               Accident
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               conceal
               them
               .
               His
               Design
               also
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               such
               a
               Character
               of
               her
               Majesty
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               her
               great
               Worth
               ,
               extream
               Merits
               ,
               and
               admirarable
               Endowments
               deserv'd
               .
               when
               my
               Husband
               had
               writ
               it
               ,
               he
               shew'd
               it
               to
               my
               Lord
               CAPEL
               ,
               who
               did
               very
               highly
               approve
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               thought
               it
               would
               do
               very
               well
               to
               have
               it
               printed
               ,
               yet
               he
               said
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               do
               so
               without
               his
               Majesty's
               Approbation
               ;
               and
               to
               come
               to
               speak
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               private
               was
               then
               impossible
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               strict
               Guard
               which
               they
               
               kept
               about
               him
               .
               Immediately
               after
               this
               there
               was
               a
               Treaty
               with
               his
               Majesty
               at
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               whereupon
               my
               Husband
               went
               to
               my
               Lord
               Marquiss
               of
               Hartf●rd
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               deliver'd
               the
               Manuscript
               ,
               and
               he
               deliver'd
               it
               to
               the
               King
               at
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               and
               likewise
               told
               him
               who
               the
               Author
               was
               .
               When
               my
               Lord
               Marquiss
               return'd
               ;
               my
               Husband
               went
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               my
               Lord
               said
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               having
               had
               some
               of
               those
               Essays
               read
               to
               him
               by
               Bishop
               DUPPA
               ,
               did
               exc●edingly
               approve
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               asked
               whether
               they
               could
               not
               be
               put
               out
               in
               some
               other
               Name
               .
               The
               Bishop
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Design
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               should
               take
               them
               to
               be
               his
               Majesty's
               .
               Whereupon
               his
               Majesty
               desir'd
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               (
               says
               my
               Lord
               )
               is
               all
               the
               Account
               I
               can
               give
               of
               it
               :
               What
               is
               become
               of
               the
               Manuscript
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               
               and
               what
               will
               become
               of
               his
               Majesty
               God
               knows
               .
               Upon
               this
               my
               Husband
               told
               my
               Lord
               Marquiss
               ,
               That
               ,
               in
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               way
               so
               probable
               to
               save
               his
               Majesty's
               Life
               ,
               as
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               move
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Affections
               of
               the
               People
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               towards
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               also
               thought
               that
               that
               Book
               would
               be
               very
               effectual
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Then
               my
               Lord
               bad
               my
               Husband
               to
               do
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Case
               was
               desperate
               .
               Then
               immediately
               my
               Husband
               resolv'd
               to
               print
               it
               with
               all
               speed
               that
               might
               be
               ,
               he
               having
               a
               Copy
               of
               that
               which
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               printed
               was
               just
               the
               same
               ,
               only
               he
               then
               added
               ,
               the
               Essay
               upon
               their
               denying
               his
               Majesty
               the
               Attendance
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Meditation
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               after
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               Non-addresses
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty's
               close
               
               Imprisonment
               at
               
                 Carisbrook
                 Castle
              
               .
               Now
               the
               Instrument
               which
               my
               Husband
               employ'd
               to
               get
               it
               printed
               ,
               was
               one
               Mr.
               SIMMONDS
               ,
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Sufferer
               for
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               he
               got
               one
               Mr.
               ROYSTON
               to
               print
               it
               ;
               which
               ROYSTON
               never
               knew
               any
               thing
               but
               that
               it
               was
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               own
               penning
               :
               my
               Husband
               did
               then
               alter
               the
               Title
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               call'd
               it
               
                 Icon
                 Basilike
              
               .
               Now
               when
               it
               was
               about
               half
               printed
               ,
               they
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               power
               ,
               found
               the
               Press
               where
               it
               was
               printing
               ,
               and
               likewise
               a
               Letter
               of
               my
               Husbands
               ,
               which
               he
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Press
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               destroy'd
               all
               that
               they
               then
               found
               printed
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               find
               out
               from
               whence
               the
               Letter
               came
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               had
               no
               Name
               to
               it
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               my
               Husband
               attempted
               the
               printing
               of
               it
               again
               ,
               but
               could
               by
               no
               means
               get
               it
               finish'd
               till
               som
               few
               
               Days
               after
               his
               Majesty
               was
               destroyed
               .
               When
               it
               was
               com
               out
               ,
               they
               who
               were
               then
               in
               Power
               were
               not
               only
               extremely
               displeas'd
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               infinitely
               solicitous
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               thinking
               it
               very
               improbable
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               write
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               Disturbances
               and
               Troubles
               which
               for
               many
               Years
               he
               had
               suffer'd
               :
               or
               at
               least
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               have
               writ
               it
               all
               ;
               for
               after
               the
               Attendance
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               was
               deny'd
               him
               and
               he
               a
               close
               Prisoner
               ,
               they
               well
               understood
               that
               he
               could
               not
               write
               any
               thing
               without
               their
               Discovery
               .
               They
               also
               took
               that
               very
               Manuscript
               which
               my
               Husband
               had
               sent
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               none
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Hand-writing
               .
               Upon
               this
               they
               appointed
               a
               Committee
               to
               examin
               the
               Business
               ;
               of
               which
               my
               Husband
               having
               notice
               ,
               he
               went
               privatly
               in
               the
               Night
               away
               from
               his
               
               own
               House
               to
               Sir
               JOHN
               WENTWORTH'S
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               near
               Yarmouth
               ,
               and
               him
               he
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Business
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Danger
               he
               was
               then
               in
               :
               when
               Sir
               JOHN
               did
               not
               only
               promise
               to
               conceal
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               convey
               him
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               his
               Power
               to
               give
               Passes
               to
               go
               beyond
               Sea.
               About
               this
               time
               Mr.
               SYMMONDS
               was
               taken
               in
               a
               Disguise
               ;
               but
               God
               in
               his
               Providence
               so
               order'd
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               sickned
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               dy'd
               before
               h●
               came
               to
               his
               Examination
               :
               nor
               could
               the
               Committee
               find
               out
               any
               thing
               by
               any
               means
               whatever
               ;
               which
               alter'd
               my
               Husband's
               Resolutions
               of
               going
               out
               of
               England
               .
               Now
               ,
               besides
               these
               Circumstances
               ,
               to
               a●●ert
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               can
               produce
               som
               Letters
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               will
               put
               it
               out
               of
               all
               Dispute
               .
               My
               Husband
               contin●●d
               at
               Bo●king
               till
               the
               return
               of
               his
               Majesty
               King
               CHARLES
               the
               
               Second
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               Restoration
               ,
               knowing
               his
               Princely
               Disposition
               ,
               did
               not
               unjustly
               expect
               a
               suitable
               Reward
               for
               his
               Endeavors
               to
               serve
               his
               Majesty's
               Father
               and
               himself
               in
               that
               Book
               .
               And
               meeting
               with
               Dr.
               MORLEY
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               Discourse
               how
               sensible
               he
               was
               of
               the
               great
               Service
               which
               he
               had
               don
               his
               present
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               in
               composing
               and
               setting
               forth
               that
               excellent
               Piece
               ,
               call'd
               
                 the
                 King's
                 Book
              
               ;
               and
               also
               assur'd
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               bin
               very
               effectual
               not
               only
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               abroad
               ,
               to
               move
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Affections
               of
               People
               towards
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               instancing
               in
               several
               Persons
               who
               were
               most
               exceedingly
               affected
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               advantageous
               he
               said
               it
               had
               bin
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               his
               great
               Merit
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               what
               Preferment
               he
               desir'd
               .
               Dr.
               MORLEY
               also
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               acquainted
               Sir
               EDWARD
               HYDE
               with
               
               the
               Business
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               very
               much
               commend
               and
               admire
               it
               :
               but
               we
               have
               not
               (
               said
               he
               )
               acquainted
               his
               Majesty
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               did
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               did
               set
               a
               high
               Value
               upon
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               had
               commanded
               Dr.
               EARL
               to
               translate
               into
               Latin
               ;
               som
               having
               taken
               the
               Pains
               to
               put
               it
               into
               other
               Languages
               before
               .
               My
               Husband
               being
               encouraged
               by
               this
               Discourse
               of
               Dr.
               MORLEY'S
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               meeting
               with
               Dr.
               SHELDON
               (
               who
               he
               knew
               was
               not
               ignorant
               that
               he
               was
               the
               only
               Author
               of
               the
               foremention'd
               Book
               )
               he
               told
               Dr.
               SHELDON
               ,
               that
               since
               he
               had
               bin
               inform'd
               that
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               Princely
               Disposition
               ,
               would
               (
               without
               doubt
               )
               when
               once
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               reward
               that
               Service
               which
               he
               had
               endeavor'd
               to
               do
               his
               Father
               and
               himself
               ;
               he
               thought
               it
               most
               convenient
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               he
               might
               
               be
               serviceable
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               London
               (
               a
               Place
               where
               he
               was
               well
               known
               )
               if
               it
               would
               please
               his
               Majesty
               to
               make
               him
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See.
               Dr.
               SHELDON
               was
               pleas'd
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Gravity
               to
               tell
               him
               that
               was
               a
               great
               Leap
               at
               first
               .
               Whereupon
               my
               Husband
               desisted
               ,
               and
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               leave
               his
               Preferment
               to
               God's
               dispose
               .
               Soon
               after
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               still
               ignorant
               of
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               a
               Person
               perfectly
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Merit
               as
               to
               this
               Matter
               ,
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
               ;
               all
               the
               considerable
               Bishopricks
               being
               otherwise
               dispos'd
               of
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               it
               pleas'd
               .
               God
               to
               visit
               my
               Husband
               with
               an
               Infirmity
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               great
               cause
               to
               fear
               would
               (
               as
               it
               did
               )
               prove
               mortal
               to
               him
               .
               This
               made
               him
               resolve
               to
               acquaint
               the
               King
               with
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               som
               Persons
               who
               were
               privy
               to
               
               it
               ,
               desir'd
               nothing
               more
               than
               to
               have
               it
               conceal'd
               ,
               and
               bury'd
               in
               Oblivion
               :
               but
               my
               Husband
               was
               not
               willing
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               had
               at
               that
               time
               four
               Sons
               living
               ;
               and
               they
               (
               he
               thought
               )
               if
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               might
               be
               capable
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Favour
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               (
               the
               Person
               who
               was
               best
               able
               to
               attest
               it
               )
               was
               very
               ill
               .
               These
               Considerations
               made
               him
               go
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               having
               the
               Opportunity
               of
               discoursing
               privatly
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               the
               whole
               Matter
               as
               I
               have
               related
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               ,
               appeal'd
               to
               Dr.
               DUPPA
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               formerly
               his
               Majesty's
               Tutor
               .
               The
               King
               then
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               entertain
               som
               Discourse
               with
               my
               Husband
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               he
               did
               often
               wonder
               how
               his
               Father
               should
               have
               gotten
               
               Time
               and
               Privacy
               enough
               in
               his
               Troubles
               to
               compose
               so
               excellent
               a
               Piece
               ,
               and
               written
               with
               so
               much
               Learning
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             the
             Extract
             that
             was
             publish'd
             of
             this
             Narrative
             it
             would
             seem
             as
             if
             it
             were
             somwhat
             longer
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             all
             that
             came
             to
             my
             Hands
             ,
             two
             Witnesses
             attesting
             .
             that
             as
             far
             as
             it
             goes
             ,
             it
             is
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             the
             Original
             .
             What
             Accident
             hinder'd
             the
             rest
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             from
             being
             copy'd
             ,
             I
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             ;
             tho'
             ,
             when
             ever
             I
             com
             by
             a
             true
             Information
             ,
             I
             shall
             (
             if
             Occasion
             be
             )
             publish
             my
             Knowledg
             of
             that
             Particular
             ,
             in
             an
             Appendix
             to
             this
             Book
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             what
             remains
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               when
               King
               CHARLES
               the
               Second
               (
               as
               we
               saw
               but
               now
               )
               was
               made
               acquainted
               with
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               he
               gave
               a
               Promise
               to
               Dr.
               GAUDEN
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Winchester
               ;
               
               and
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               had
               also
               assur'd
               him
               of
               his
               Favor
               :
               That
               upon
               Dr.
               DUPPA'S
               Death
               ,
               tho'
               Dr.
               GAUDEN
               put
               the
               King
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Promise
               ,
               he
               was
               only
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               Dr.
               MORLEY
               having
               obtain●d
               the
               See
               of
               Winchester
               :
               That
               her
               Husband
               dying
               soon
               after
               ,
               Mrs.
               GAUDEN
               petition'd
               the
               King
               ,
               shewing
               that
               she
               was
               left
               a
               Widow
               ,
               with
               four
               Sons
               and
               a
               Daughter
               ;
               that
               it
               cost
               her
               Husband
               200l
               .
               to
               remove
               from
               Exeter
               to
               Worcester
               ;
               and
               pray'd
               his
               Majesty
               to
               bestow
               the
               half
               years
               Rents
               upon
               her
               ,
               which
               he
               deny'd
               ,
               and
               gave
               then
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             learn
             further
             from
             Dr.
             WALKER
             ,
             that
             immediatly
             upon
             Dr.
             GAUDEN'S
             Nomination
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             waiting
             upon
             the
             King
             the
             next
             Morning
             after
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Winchester's
             Death
             ,
             he
             found
             a
             remarkable
             Alteration
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             
             Majesty
             being
             pensive
             and
             out
             of
             Humor
             ;
             in
             which
             Temper
             he
             still
             found
             him
             for
             two
             Mornings
             after
             :
             But
             having
             learnt
             the
             third
             Day
             that
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             had
             by
             all
             his
             Interest
             press'd
             the
             King
             to
             bestow
             Winchester
             on
             Dr.
             MORLEY
             ,
             he
             presum'd
             to
             tell
             his
             Majesty
             how
             uneasie
             he
             perceiv'd
             him
             to
             be
             between
             the
             Honor
             of
             his
             Word
             that
             he
             shou'd
             succeed
             his
             Friend
             Dr.
             DUPPA
             ,
             and
             the
             Importunity
             of
             those
             who
             sollicited
             for
             Dr.
             MORL●Y
             ;
             and
             that
             therfore
             he
             most
             willingly
             releas'd
             his
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Promise
             .
             Here
             ,
             continues
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             the
             King
             stopt
             me
             ,
             and
             vouchsaf'd
             to
             embrace
             me
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             with
             these
             Expressions
             ;
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               thank
               you
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               not
               be
               long
               ere
               I
               have
               Opportunity
               to
               shew
               you
               how
               kindly
               I
               take
               it
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               you
               shall
               have
            
             Worcester
             ;
             
               and
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               to
               you
               as
               good
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               all
               the
               Dignities
               
               of
               that
               Church
               (
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               )
               being
               in
               my
               Disposal
               ,
               I
               give
               you
               the
               diposing
               of
               them
               all
               during
               your
               time
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               prefer
               your
               Friends
               ,
               and
               have
               them
               near
               about
               you
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             with
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             thus
             to
             forget
             his
             Promises
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             frequently
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             occasion'd
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             TEMPLE
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             serv'd
             after
             this
             manner
             )
             to
             fay
             of
             him
             in
             his
             incomparable
             Memoirs
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Temper
               made
               him
               apt
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               Persuasions
               of
               whoever
               had
               his
               Kindness
               and
               Confidence
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               how
               different
               soever
               from
               the
               Opinions
               he
               was
               of
               before
               :
               and
               that
               he
               was
               very
               easie
               to
               change
               Hands
               ,
               when
               those
               he
               imploy'd
               seem'd
               to
               have
               engag'd
               him
               in
               any
               Difficulties
               ;
               so
               as
               nothing
               lookt
               steddy
               in
               the
               Conduct
               of
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               nor
               aim'd
               at
               any
               certain
               end
               .
            
          
           
           
             THUS
             we
             have
             don
             with
             the
             Narrative
             of
             Mrs.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             who
             was
             often
             heard
             to
             relate
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             to
             her
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             when
             Dr.
             N●CHOLSON
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             did
             ,
             on
             her
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             put
             the
             Question
             to
             her
             ,
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             her
             Husband
             wrote
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             several
             now
             living
             in
             that
             City
             do
             very
             well
             remember
             .
          
           
             WE
             come
             at
             length
             to
             the
             last
             Period
             of
             our
             Labor
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             Invalidity
             of
             the
             Facts
             which
             are
             alledg'd
             to
             prove
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             was
             the
             true
             Author
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             .
             And
             the
             first
             Evidence
             we
             shall
             hear
             is
             his
             own
             Son
             and
             Successor
             ,
             CHARLES
             II.
             who
             granted
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             to
             Mr.
             ROYSTON
             for
             printing
             all
             his
             Father's
             Works
             ,
             and
             particularly
             this
             Piece
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             says
             Mr.
             WACSTAF
             ,
             contratradicts
             what
             he
             's
             believ'd
             to
             have
             said
             to
             my
             Lord
             ANGLES●Y
             .
             But
             with
             his
             good
             leave
             the
             Conclusision
             does
             not
             follow
             :
             for
             these
             Letters
             were
             issu'd
             out
             in
             the
             Year
             60
             ,
             before
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             gave
             the
             King
             true
             Information
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             in
             75
             ,
             that
             he
             told
             his
             Opinion
             to
             my
             Lord
             ANGLESEY
             long
             after
             he
             was
             convinc'd
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             not
             written
             the
             Book
             .
             But
             if
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             had
             dissembled
             his
             Knowledge
             of
             this
             Affair
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             bin
             at
             all
             a
             thing
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             Character
             ,
             but
             a
             Piece
             of
             his
             Grandfather's
             boasted
             Kingcraft
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             practic'd
             on
             many
             less
             pardonable
             Occasions
             .
             Have
             not
             Princes
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Men
             ,
             bin
             allow'd
             to
             keep
             things
             secret
             which
             it
             was
             not
             their
             Interest
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             commonly
             call'd
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             State
             Mysteries
             ?
             How
             many
             Juggles
             are
             us'd
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Princes
             
             to
             beget
             an
             extraordinary
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Persons
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             such
             fantastical
             Stories
             ,
             carry
             their
             Respect
             even
             to
             Adoration
             ?
             But
             what
             need
             I
             go
             out
             of
             England
             for
             Examples
             ?
             When
             our
             own
             Kings
             have
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             pretended
             to
             cure
             the
             King
             's
             Evil
             ,
             by
             m●erly
             touching
             the
             affected
             Part
             ;
             and
             this
             Power
             of
             Healing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             King
             EDWARD
             
               the
               Confessor
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             weakest
             and
             most
             Priest
             ridden
             Princes
             that
             ever
             wore
             a
             Crown
             .
             All
             the
             Monkish
             Historians
             ,
             and
             particula●ly
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Rievalle
             ,
             who
             wrote
             his
             Life
             ,
             have
             given
             us
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Miracles
             :
             but
             I
             wonder
             why
             our
             Princes
             have
             not
             also
             pretended
             to
             restore
             Sight
             to
             the
             Blind
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             also
             affirm'd
             of
             King
             EDWARD'S
             Wonder
             working
             Touch.
             'T
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             Protestant
             Bishop
             ,
             
             should
             compose
             a
             Form
             of
             Divine
             Service
             to
             be
             read
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             as
             warrantably
             believe
             all
             the
             other
             Legends
             of
             those
             dark
             and
             ignorant
             times
             .
             If
             I
             did
             persuade
             my self
             that
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             (
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             cur'd
             very
             many
             )
             was
             a
             Saint
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             I
             could
             believe
             .
             But
             King
             WILLIAM
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             〈◊〉
             us
             from
             Superstition
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Slavery
             ,
             has
             now
             ab●lisht
             this
             Remnant
             of
             Popery
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             his
             Enemies
             suggest
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             his
             Title
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             defective
             ,
             that
             he
             abstains
             from
             Touching
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             laughs
             at
             the
             Folly
             ,
             and
             scorns
             to
             take
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Fraud
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Letters
             Patents
             of
             CHARLES
             II.
             and
             we
             shall
             consider
             those
             of
             the
             late
             King
             JAMES
             in
             their
             due
             order
             .
          
           
             THE
             next
             Witness
             shall
             be
             Major
             HUNTINGTON
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Sir
             
             WILLIAM
             DUGDALE
             relates
             in
             his
             *
             
               short
               View
               of
               the
               Troubles
               of
            
             England
             )
             did
             ,
             thro'
             the
             Favor
             of
             General
             FAIRFAX
             ,
             restore
             to
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             Hampton-Court
             ,
             the
             Manuscript
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             written
             with
             the
             said
             King
             's
             own
             Hand
             ,
             and
             found
             in
             his
             Cabinet
             at
             Naseby
             Fight
             .
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             
               part
               of
               the
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             for
             a
             good
             deal
             of
             the
             Book
             was
             written
             afterwards
             ,
             be
             the
             Author
             who
             you
             please
             .
             And
             they
             should
             have
             told
             us
             likewise
             how
             General
             FAIRFAX
             durst
             send
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Papers
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             or
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             he
             was
             so
             kind
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             why
             he
             did
             not
             restore
             him
             all
             the
             Papers
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             the
             Parliament
             order'd
             to
             be
             publish'd
             were
             infinitely
             of
             greater
             consequence
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             a
             
             world
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             oblig'd
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             to
             write
             a
             Chapter
             on
             this
             very
             Subject
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Papers
             in
             question
             would
             probably
             mollify
             som
             of
             his
             Opposers
             .
             But
             now
             when
             all
             is
             don
             ,
             tho'
             General
             FAIRFAX
             was
             afterwards
             against
             putting
             the
             King
             to
             death
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             dispos'd
             to
             grant
             him
             any
             Favors
             ,
             and
             acted
             with
             as
             hearty
             Zeal
             against
             him
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             which
             appears
             by
             all
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             his
             own
             and
             the
             Memoirs
             of
             the
             Lord
             HOLLIS
             .
             As
             for
             Major
             HUNTINGTON
             Dr.
             WALKER
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               such
               a
               Book
               was
               publish'd
               and
               confidently
               reported
               to
               be
               the
               Kings
               ,
               all
               he
               said
               was
               that
               he
               surely
               believ'd
               those
               were
               the
               Papers
               he
               saw
               him
               so
               usually
               take
               out
               of
               his
               Cabinet
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               never
               read
               one
               Line
               or
               Word
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             and
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             DUGDAIE'S
             
             Testimony
             are
             diverse
             from
             that
             of
             Mr.
             RICHARD
             DUKE
             ,
             of
             Otterton
             in
             Devon
             ,
             who
             writes
             the
             following
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             GOODAL
             ,
             famous
             for
             his
             Zeal
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             .
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               confess
               that
               I
               heard
               Major
               HUNTINGTON
               to
               say
               more
               than
               once
               ,
               that
               whilst
               he
               guarded
               CHARLES
               the
               First
               at
               Holmby-House
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               he
               saw
               several
               Chapters
               or
               Leaves
               of
               that
               great
               King's
               Meditations
               lying
               on
               the
               Table
               several
               Mornings
               ,
               with
               a
               Pen
               and
               Ink
               with
               which
               the
               King
               scratch'd
               out
               or
               blotted
               som
               Lines
               or
               Words
               of
               som
               of
               them
               .
               Upon
               which
               I
               must
               also
               confess
               that
               I
               concluded
               they
               were
               originally
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               but
               others
               have
               drawn
               a
               contrary
               Argument
               from
               the
               King
               's
               correcting
               the
               Papers
               .
               Yet
               I
               put
               this
               under
               my
               Hand
               ,
               that
               the
               Major
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               suppose
               them
               originally
               from
               that
               learned
               Prince
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Totum
               that
               
               can
               be
               intimated
               from
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               your
               humble
               Servant
               RICHARD
               DUKE
               .
            
             Then
             one
             Mr.
             CAVE
             BECK
             writes
             to
             Dr.
             HOLLINGWORTH
             
               That
               Major
               HUNTINGTON
               at
               Ipswich
               assur'd
               him
               that
               so
               much
               of
               the
               sa'd
               Book
               as
               contain'd
               his
               Majesty's
               Mediations
               before
               
               Naseby-●ight
               was
               taken
               in
               the
               King's
               Cabinet
               ;
               and
               that
               Sir
               THOMAS
               FAIRFAX
               deliver'd
               the
               said
               Papers
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               order'd
               him
               to
               carry
               them
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               also
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               deliver'd
               them
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               appear'd
               very
               joyful
               ,
               and
               said
               he
               esteem'd
               'em
               more
               than
               all
               the
               Jewels
               he
               had
               lost
               in
               the
               Cabinet
               .
            
             This
             Major
             HUNTINGTON
             was
             a
             strange
             Man
             to
             vary
             so
             often
             in
             his
             Story
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             so
             much
             more
             or
             less
             to
             every
             body
             that
             enq●●r'd
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             indeed
             't
             is
             no
             great
             Wonder
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             should
             so
             widely
             differ
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             
             Time
             and
             Place
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             when
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             DUGDALE
             has
             printed
             under
             Major
             HUNTINGTON's
             Name
             quite
             another
             Story
             from
             the
             written
             Memorial
             out
             of
             which
             he
             had
             it
             .
             In
             his
             
               short
               View
            
             he
             positively
             says
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Manuscript
             was
             written
             with
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Hand
             :
             But
             in
             his
             Warrant
             for
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             said
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             WAGSTAF
             himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Chapters
             in
             it
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             Sir
             EDWARD
             WALKER
             ,
             but
             much
             corrected
             with
             Interlineations
             of
             the
             King's
             Hand
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prayers
             were
             all
             so
             .
          
           
             NOW
             ,
             to
             shew
             further
             how
             cautiously
             People
             should
             rely
             on
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             DUGDALE
             ,
             and
             Historians
             like
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             produce
             another
             remarkable
             Instance
             .
             In
             the
             Book
             before-quoted
             ,
             he
             expresly
             writes
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             HERBERT
             did
             often
             see
             the
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             while
             
             he
             waited
             on
             the
             King
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ;
             wheras
             all
             that
             Sir
             THOMAS
             (
             for
             he
             was
             Knighted
             after
             the
             Restoration
             )
             has
             said
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             which
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             perus'd
             ,
             and
             wherof
             Mr.
             WAGSTAF
             has
             printed
             an
             Abstract
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               there
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               King's
               Books
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               he
               most
               read
               ,
               after
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               were
               Bishop
               ANDREWS's
               Sermons
               ,
               HOOKER's
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               ,
               VILLALPANDUS
               on
               EZEKIEL
               ,
               SANDY's
               Paraphrase
               on
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               HERBERT's
               Poems
               ,
               the
               Translation
               of
               GODFREY
               of
               Bulloign
               by
               Mr.
               FAIRFAX
               ,
               of
               ORLANDO
               FURIOSO
               by
               Sir
               JOHN
               HARRINGTON
               ,
               and
               SPENCER's
               Fairy
               Queen
               (
               to
               which
               he
               might
               have
               added
               PEMBROKE's
               Arcadia
               .
               )
               And
               at
               this
               time
               it
               was
               ,
               as
               is
               presum'd
               ,
               (
               continues
               Sir
               THOMAS
               )
               that
               he
               compos'd
               his
               Book
               ,
               call'd
               
                 Suspiria
                 Regalia
              
               ,
               publish'd
               soon
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               entitul'd
               ,
               
                 The
                 King's
                 Portraiture
                 in
                 his
                 Solitudes
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 :
              
               
               which
               Manuscript
               Mr.
               HERBERT
               found
               among
               those
               Books
               his
               Majesty
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               those
               excepted
               which
               he
               bequeath'd
               to
               his
               Children
               hereafter
               mention'd
               .
               In
               regard
               Mr.
               HERBERT
               ,
               tho'
               he
               did
               not
               see
               the
               King
               write
               that
               Book
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               being
               always
               privat
               when
               he
               writ
               ;
               and
               those
               his
               Servants
               never
               coming
               into
               the
               Bed
               Chamber
               when
               the
               King
               was
               privat
               ,
               til
               he
               call'd
               ;
               yet
               comparing
               it
               with
               his
               Hand-writing
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               found
               it
               so
               very
               like
               as
               induces
               his
               Belief
               that
               it
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               having
               seen
               much
               of
               the
               King's
               Writings
               before
               .
            
             Here
             Sir
             THOMAS
             only
             presumes
             the
             King
             might
             write
             the
             Book
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ,
             and
             directly
             says
             he
             never
             saw
             the
             King
             write
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             Book
             it self
             till
             after
             his
             Death
             ;
             but
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             affirms
             from
             these
             very
             Papers
             (
             for
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             written
             at
             his
             Request
             by
             Sir
             THOMAS
             )
             
             that
             he
             often
             saw
             it
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             when
             he
             waited
             on
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Bed-Chamber
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Suspiria
               Regalia
            
             is
             as
             agreeable
             to
             Mrs.
             GAUDEN's
             Narrative
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Particulars
             are
             different
             from
             Sir
             WILLIAM's
             Relation
             .
          
           
             BEFORE
             we
             examin
             the
             Force
             of
             Sir
             THOMAS's
             Testimony
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             what
             is
             said
             by
             Mr.
             LEVET
             ,
             who
             attended
             the
             King
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             and
             Place
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               of
               his
               own
               certain
               Knowledg
               he
               can
               depose
               the
               Book
               was
               truly
               the
               Kings
               ,
               having
               observ'd
               his
               Majesty
               oftentimes
               writing
               his
               Royal
               Resentments
               of
               the
               bold
               and
               insolent
               Behavior
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               when
               they
               had
               him
               in
               their
               Custody
               :
               That
               being
               nominated
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               Servants
               during
               the
               Treaty
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               Happiness
               to
               read
               the
               same
               oftentimes
               
               in
               Manuscript
               under
               his
               Majesty's
               own
               Hand
               ,
               being
               pleas'd
               to
               leave
               it
               in
               the
               Window
               of
               his
               Bed-Chamber
               :
               And
               that
               when
               the
               King
               was
               remov'd
               to
               Hurst-Castle
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               Charge
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               a
               Cabinet
               of
               other
               Papers
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               said
               Castle
               he
               deliver'd
               again
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
            
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             inform
             us
             if
             the
             Book
             was
             distinctly
             given
             him
             from
             the
             Cabinet
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             only
             concluded
             it
             was
             in
             it
             .
             Here
             are
             several
             very
             observable
             Circumstances
             :
             As
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             altho'
             Mr.
             HERBERT
             who
             was
             of
             the
             King's
             Bed
             Chamber
             ,
             never
             saw
             him
             write
             a
             Syllable
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             his
             (
             Majesty
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             being
             always
             in
             privat
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             his
             Servants
             never
             coming
             into
             his
             Bed-Chamber
             till
             he
             call'd
             ;
             )
             yet
             Mr.
             LEVET
             ,
             a
             Page
             of
             the
             Back
             Stairs
             ,
             often
             saw
             him
             write
             ,
             knew
             what
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             could
             read
             the
             Book
             when
             he
             
             pleas'd
             .
             Then
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             value
             this
             Book
             more
             than
             all
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             should
             so
             carelesly
             leave
             it
             in
             his
             Bed-chamber
             when
             he
             was
             abroad
             ,
             and
             where
             Mr.
             HERBERT
             and
             others
             ,
             nay
             the
             very
             Soldiers
             might
             see
             it
             as
             well
             as
             Mr.
             LEVET
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             likely
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             have
             so
             much
             leisure
             to
             mind
             this
             Book
             during
             a
             Treaty
             with
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             would
             lose
             any
             time
             in
             writing
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Business
             in
             agitation
             concern'd
             no
             less
             than
             his
             re-establishment
             or
             Abdication
             ,
             is
             not
             credible
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             particularly
             written
             concerning
             the
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             in
             all
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             .
             And
             I
             have
             talk'd
             with
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             and
             good
             Reputation
             now
             alive
             ,
             who
             had
             much
             more
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Company
             and
             Confidence
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             than
             Mr.
             LEVET
             either
             shar'd
             ,
             or
             could
             reasonably
             expect
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             neither
             
             dreamt
             of
             this
             Business
             then
             ,
             nor
             believ'd
             a
             jot
             of
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             how
             the
             King
             spent
             his
             time
             in
             that
             place
             .
             But
             now
             supposing
             Mr.
             LEVET's
             Relation
             to
             be
             all
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             from
             amounting
             to
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             was
             was
             the
             real
             Author
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Point
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             not
             whether
             he
             interlin'd
             or
             transcrib'd
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             don
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             it
             should
             pass
             for
             his
             own
             :
             besides
             that
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             sent
             it
             to
             him
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             ,
             to
             be
             corrected
             ,
             allow'd
             ,
             or
             laid
             aside
             ,
             as
             his
             Majesty
             should
             think
             fit
             .
             But
             tho'
             the
             King
             in
             all
             reason
             might
             ,
             and
             I
             really
             believe
             did
             ,
             correct
             or
             interline
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             transcribe
             the
             whole
             Book
             ;
             yet
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             persuaded
             that
             he
             could
             find
             Leisure
             enough
             to
             write
             so
             many
             Copies
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Solitudes
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             in
             the
             
             midst
             of
             Treaties
             ,
             in
             the
             Hurry
             of
             Removals
             ,
             while
             he
             meditated
             his
             Escape
             ,
             and
             was
             strictly
             observ'd
             by
             his
             Guards
             .
             But
             these
             Gentlemen
             tell
             us
             of
             as
             many
             Copies
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             shew
             Heads
             of
             St.
             JOHN
             BAPTIST
             ,
             or
             Quarts
             of
             the
             Virgin
             MARY's
             Milk.
             Mr.
             HERBERT
             had
             one
             left
             him
             by
             the
             King
             for
             a
             Legacy
             ;
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             (
             as
             Dr.
             CANARIFS
             writes
             to
             Mr.
             WAGSTAF
             )
             shew'd
             another
             to
             Mr.
             WOOD
             ,
             a
             Commishoner
             from
             the
             
               Scotish
               Kirk
            
             at
             Breda
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             which
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             was
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             LEVET
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Hurst-Castle
             ?
             But
             why
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             these
             ever
             since
             produc'd
             ?
             How
             came
             this
             Prince's
             Autographs
             to
             be
             thus
             neglected
             ,
             when
             his
             Day
             is
             so
             strictly
             observ'd
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             Piece
             of
             Respect
             that
             's
             usually
             paid
             to
             less
             considerable
             Persons
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             either
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             would
             readily
             
             give
             Five
             Hundred
             Pounds
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Copy
             plac'd
             in
             their
             Library
             ,
             tho'
             if
             they
             had
             the
             Manuscript
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             their
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             NOW
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             the
             Force
             of
             all
             those
             Testimonies
             join'd
             together
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             saw
             the
             King
             write
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             but
             believ'd
             it
             might
             be
             this
             Book
             ;
             another
             observ'd
             him
             writing
             his
             Resentments
             against
             the
             rude
             Behavior
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             ready
             to
             depose
             of
             his
             certain
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             was
             his
             own
             ;
             a
             third
             presumes
             the
             King
             might
             write
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             read
             a
             great
             many
             Books
             ;
             and
             they
             unanimously
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             genuin
             Author
             ,
             because
             the
             Book
             was
             written
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             ;
             all
             which
             Testimonies
             ,
             considering
             the
             Promises
             ,
             prove
             no
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             that
             the
             King
             could
             write
             and
             
             read
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             deny'd
             by
             any
             that
             I
             know
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             further
             urg'd
             by
             the
             Admirers
             of
             this
             famous
             Book
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             ROYSTON
             had
             it
             to
             print
             as
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             sides
             are
             agreed
             ,
             and
             signifies
             nothing
             to
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             for
             ,
             be
             sure
             ,
             the
             Bookseller
             was
             not
             made
             privy
             to
             the
             Secret.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Anonymous
             Authors
             of
             two
             Books
             which
             are
             alledg'd
             by
             Mr.
             WAGSTAF
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             and
             examin
             them
             when
             they
             'll
             please
             to
             tell
             us
             their
             Names
             ,
             tho'
             all
             they
             have
             to
             say
             is
             answer'd
             already
             .
             When
             Dr.
             HOLLINGWORTH
             tells
             us
             who
             are
             his
             sufficient
             Witnesses
             ,
             we
             shall
             likewise
             consider
             their
             Evidence
             ;
             for
             such
             Affirmations
             must
             go
             for
             nothing
             in
             proving
             a
             Fact
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             serve
             for
             a
             Flourish
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             an
             Argument
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             several
             more
             Assertions
             of
             his
             concerning
             this
             Ma●ter
             ,
             which
             were
             exploded
             by
             other
             Hands
             ,
             and
             not
             defended
             by
             Mr.
             WAGSTAF
             .
          
           
           
             MR.
             LE
             PLA
             Minister
             of
             Finchingfield
             writes
             to
             Dr.
             GOODAL
             ,
             that
             one
             WILLIAM
             ALLEN
             ,
             who
             collected
             his
             Tythes
             for
             two
             Years
             ,
             and
             was
             formerly
             a
             Servant
             to
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             affirm'd
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Doctor
               told
               him
               he
               had
               borrow'd
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               return
               it
               by
               such
               a
               time
               ;
               that
               (
               besides
               what
               other
               time
               he
               might
               imploy
               in
               it
               )
               he
               sat
               up
               one
               whole
               Night
               to
               transcribe
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               sat
               up
               in
               the
               Chamber
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Fires
               ,
               and
               snuff
               his
               Candles
               :
               and
               Mr.
               LE
               PLA
               thinks
               (
               for
               he
               's
               not
               positive
               )
               it
               was
               from
               Mr.
               SYMMONDS
               of
               Rayne
               that
               he
               said
               the
               Doctor
               had
               borrow'd
               the
               Book
               .
            
             Dr.
             HOLLINGWORTH
             has
             formerly
             affirm'd
             this
             Story
             of
             SYMMONDS's
             ,
             who
             indeed
             assisted
             afterwards
             in
             printing
             the
             Book
             at
             London
             ;
             but
             was
             so
             far
             at
             this
             time
             from
             living
             at
             Rayne
             in
             the
             Neighborhood
             of
             Bocking
             where
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             dwelt
             ,
             that
             as
             Dr.
             WALKER
             shews
             ,
             
             Mr.
             SYMMONDS
             was
             long
             before
             sequestred
             for
             his
             Loyalty
             ,
             fled
             to
             the
             King's
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             one
             Mr.
             ATKINS
             plac'd
             in
             his
             room
             by
             the
             Parliament
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             Dr.
             GAUDEN
             ,
             whether
             he
             meant
             a
             a
             Fraud
             or
             not
             ,
             should
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Studies
             ,
             much
             less
             discover
             the
             Secret
             of
             this
             Book
             for
             no
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             never
             so
             trusty
             a
             Servant
             ,
             especially
             to
             one
             that
             was
             to
             look
             after
             his
             Fire
             and
             snuff
             his
             Candles
             .
          
           
             NOW
             we
             com
             to
             the
             late
             King
             JAMES's
             Letters
             Patents
             to
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             for
             Liberty
             to
             print
             his
             Father
             's
             Works
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             urg'd
             as
             an
             Argument
             that
             he
             thought
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             genuin
             ,
             tho'
             this
             Book
             be
             not
             specially
             mention'd
             in
             these
             Letters
             ,
             which
             are
             general
             ,
             and
             refer
             not
             to
             those
             of
             his
             Brother
             in
             60.
             
             But
             here
             I
             must
             beg
             Leave
             to
             relate
             a
             Story
             that
             will
             give
             som
             Light
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
             In
             the
             Year
             1677
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             having
             voted
             two
             
             Months
             Tax
             for
             the
             more
             dccent
             Interment
             of
             CHARLES
             I.
             and
             to
             raise
             a
             Monument
             for
             him
             ,
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             ,
             being
             Mr.
             ROYSION's
             Son
             in
             law
             ,
             thought
             of
             a
             Project
             that
             would
             answer
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             unserviceable
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             concern'd
             in
             Trade
             :
             and
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             Part
             of
             that
             Sum
             might
             be
             appropriated
             towards
             bearing
             the
             Charge
             of
             an
             Impression
             of
             the
             King's
             Works
             ,
             wherof
             every
             Parish
             in
             England
             should
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             a
             Copy
             ,
             and
             to
             chain
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             would
             prove
             a
             more
             glorious
             and
             lasting
             Monument
             than
             any
             could
             be
             fram'd
             of
             Brass
             or
             Marble
             .
             This
             Thought
             was
             very
             well
             lik'd
             by
             several
             great
             Men
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             who
             shew'd
             themselves
             ready
             to
             promote
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             imagin
             ,
             spare
             any
             Cost
             or
             Labor
             to
             have
             it
             succeed
             ,
             tho'
             't
             is
             well
             known
             how
             little
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             himself
             encourag'd
             it
             .
             But
             the
             
             Distrusts
             arising
             afterwards
             between
             the
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             the
             Heats
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Popish
             Plot
             ,
             broke
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Designs
             to
             Pieces
             :
             So
             that
             there
             was
             no
             farther
             Mention
             of
             any
             Monument
             for
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             mounted
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             Assurances
             of
             his
             Favor
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             thought
             again
             of
             rev●ving
             his
             Project
             ,
             and
             employ'd
             Sir
             ROGER
             L
             ESTRA●GE
             to
             procure
             him
             only
             King
             JAMES's
             recommendatory
             Letter
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             not
             expect
             any
             thing
             from
             Parliament
             as
             before
             ,
             only
             〈◊〉
             how
             agreeable
             this
             would
             seem
             to
             the
             King's
             Design
             (
             if
             it
             were
             real
             )
             of
             bege●●ing
             a
             Confidence
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             Request
             the
             King
             Icon
             ,
             giving
             for
             his
             Reason
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               Basilik●
            
             was
             not
             his
             Father's
             Book
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             therefore
             in
             Conscience
             recommend
             it
             as
             his
             .
             
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             being
             inform'd
             of
             this
             Resolution
             by
             Sir
             ROGER
             ,
             answer'd
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             accommodat
             the
             Matter
             :
             For
             since
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             rest
             would
             signifie
             nothing
             without
             the
             Addition
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             ,
             he
             would
             remove
             it
             from
             the
             Front
             where
             it
             stood
             in
             the
             former
             Edition
             ,
             and
             place
             it
             in
             the
             Rear
             after
             Finis
             ,
             as
             Books
             of
             uncertain
             Authority
             use
             to
             be
             printed
             .
             To
             this
             the
             King
             consented
             ,
             on
             condition
             som
             Expressions
             which
             he
             thought
             injurious
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             should
             be
             left
             out
             :
             with
             which
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             said
             he
             could
             by
             no
             means
             comply
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             disingenuous
             Practice
             towards
             any
             Author
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Abuse
             on
             the
             Public
             ;
             but
             propos'd
             ,
             as
             another
             Expedient
             ,
             that
             those
             Words
             should
             be
             put
             within
             Crotchets
             .
             And
             thus
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             stands
             now
             printed
             after
             the
             End
             of
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             King's
             Works
             of
             the
             Edition
             of
             86
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             ,
             
             who
             told
             me
             this
             Story
             himself
             ,
             not
             to
             gratifie
             or
             injure
             any
             side
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             personally
             concern'd
             ;
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             draws
             no
             manner
             of
             Inference
             .
             The
             Royal
             Brothers
             said
             the
             same
             to
             several
             others
             besides
             my
             Lord
             ANGLESEY
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             som
             eminent
             Persons
             now
             living
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             so
             much
             themselves
             ,
             with
             a
             Liberty
             of
             mentioning
             their
             Names
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             all
             that
             has
             bin
             offer'd
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             Necessity
             of
             doing
             .
          
           
             THAT
             nothing
             may
             be
             wanting
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             consider
             what
             is
             objected
             to
             the
             Prayer
             us'd
             by
             the
             King
             as
             his
             own
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Captivity
             ;
             but
             is
             ,
             with
             very
             small
             Variation
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             is
             said
             by
             PAMELA
             to
             a
             Heathen
             Deity
             in
             Sir
             PHILIP
             SYDNEY's
             Arcadia
             .
             This
             Discovery
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             was
             first
             made
             by
             MILTON
             in
             his
             Iconoclastes
             .
             But
             Dr.
             GILL
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Patient
               HENRY
               HILL
               the
               Printer
               said
               it
               was
               put
               in
               by
               a
               
               Contrivance
               of
               MILTON
               ,
               who
               catching
               his
               Friend
               Mr.
               Du
               GARD
               printing
               an
               Edition
               of
               
                 Icon
                 Basilike
              
               ,
               got
               his
               Pardon
               by
               BRADSHAW's
               Interest
               ,
               on
               Condition
               he
               would
               insert
               PAMELA's
               Prayer
               to
               bring
               Discredit
               on
               the
               Book
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             at
             the
             Easiness
             of
             Dr.
             GILL
             and
             Dr.
             BERNARD
             to
             believe
             so
             gross
             a
             Fable
             ,
             when
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             Du
             GARD
             ,
             who
             was
             Printer
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             ever
             printed
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prayer
             is
             in
             the
             second
             Edition
             publish'd
             by
             Mr.
             ROYSTON
             ,
             whose
             Evidence
             is
             alledg'd
             to
             prove
             the
             Genuinness
             of
             the
             Book
             .
             And
             if
             the
             King's
             Friends
             thought
             it
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             what
             made
             them
             print
             it
             in
             the
             first
             Impression
             of
             his
             Works
             in
             Folio
             ,
             by
             ROYSTON
             in
             62
             ,
             when
             MILTON
             could
             not
             tamper
             with
             the
             Press
             ?
             Or
             why
             did
             they
             let
             it
             pass
             in
             the
             last
             Impression
             in
             Folio
             by
             Mr.
             CHISWEL
             in
             the
             Year
             86
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             World
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             
             long
             before
             expos'd
             in
             Iconoclastes
             ?
             After
             this
             I
             need
             not
             go
             about
             to
             shew
             that
             Dr.
             GILL
             had
             no
             Reason
             for
             the
             great
             Opinion
             he
             entertain'd
             of
             HENRY
             HILL
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             he
             consulted
             his
             own
             Reputation
             by
             asserting
             that
             no
             Man
             was
             better
             vers'd
             in
             the
             secret
             History
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             intrusted
             with
             Intrigues
             by
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             ,
             manag'd
             their
             Affairs
             after
             another
             rate
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             insist
             upon
             his
             turning
             Papist
             in
             King
             JAMES's
             time
             to
             becom
             his
             Printer
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             OLIVER's
             before
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Circumstance
             to
             lessen
             his
             Credit
             ,
             since
             it
             appears
             that
             what
             he
             averr'd
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             Mr.
             ROYSTON
             ,
             and
             not
             Du
             GARD
             ,
             having
             publish'd
             the
             Celebrated
             Prayer
             which
             I
             add
             in
             this
             Place
             laid
             Parallel
             with
             the
             Original
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Prayer
                     of
                     King
                     CHARLES
                     ,
                     stil'd
                     
                       A
                       Prayer
                       in
                       Time
                       of
                       Captivity
                       ,
                    
                     Printed
                     in
                     pag.
                     94.
                     of
                     his
                     Works
                     ,
                     1686
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     in
                     
                       Icon
                       Basilike
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     Powerful
                     and
                     Eternal
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     nothing
                     is
                     so
                     great
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     resist
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     small
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     contemn'd
                     ,
                     look
                     upon
                     my
                     Misery
                     with
                     thine
                     Eye
                     of
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     thine
                     infinite
                     Power
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     limit
                     out
                     som
                     proportion
                     of
                     deliverance
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     thee
                     shall
                     seem
                     most
                     convenient
                     .
                     Let
                     not
                     Injury
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     triumph
                     over
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     my
                     Fault
                     by
                     thy
                     Hand
                     be
                     corrected
                     ;
                     and
                     make
                     not
                     my
                     unjust
                     Enemies
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     thy
                     Iustice.
                     But
                     yet
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     thy
                     Wisdom
                     this
                     be
                     the
                     aptest
                     Chastisement
                     for
                     my
                     unexcusable
                     Transgressions
                     ,
                     if
                     
                     this
                     ungrateful
                     Bondage
                     be
                     sittest
                     for
                     my
                     over-high
                     Desires
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Pride
                     of
                     my
                     (
                     not-enough
                     humble
                     )
                     Heart
                     be
                     thus
                     to
                     be
                     broken
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     yield
                     unto
                     thy
                     Will
                     ,
                     and
                     cheerfully
                     embrace
                     what
                     Sorrow
                     thou
                     wilt
                     have
                     me
                     suffer
                     ;
                     only
                     thus
                     much
                     let
                     me
                     crave
                     of
                     thee
                     (
                     let
                     my
                     Craving
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     be
                     accepted
                     of
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     even
                     proceeds
                     from
                     thee
                     )
                     that
                     by
                     thy
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     thy self
                     ,
                     thou
                     wilt
                     suffer
                     some
                     Beam
                     of
                     thy
                     Majesty
                     so
                     to
                     shine
                     in
                     my
                     Mind
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     my
                     greatest
                     Afflictions
                     acknowledg
                     it
                     my
                     noblest
                     Title
                     to
                     be
                     thy
                     Creature
                     ,
                     may
                     still
                     depend
                     considently
                     on
                     thee
                     :
                     Let
                     Calamity
                     be
                     the
                     Exercise
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     Overthrow
                     of
                     my
                     Virtue
                     .
                     O
                     let
                     not
                     their
                     prevailing
                     Power
                     be
                     to
                     my
                     Destruction
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     thy
                     Will
                     that
                     they
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     vex
                     me
                     with
                     Punishment
                     ,
                     yet
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     never
                     let
                     their
                     Wickedness
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     Hand
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     still
                     carry
                     a
                     pure
                     Mind
                     and
                     sledfast
                     Resolution
                     ever
                     
                     to
                     serve
                     thee
                     without
                     Fear
                     or
                     Presumtion
                     ,
                     yet
                     with
                     that
                     hum-Confidence
                     which
                     may
                     best
                     please
                     thee
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     I
                     may
                     com
                     to
                     thy
                     Eternal
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     Merits
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     ,
                     our
                     alone
                     Savior
                     ,
                     JESUS
                     CHRIST
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     PRAYER
                     of
                     PAMELA
                     (
                     to
                     a
                     Heathen
                     Deity
                     )
                     In
                     Pembroke's
                     Arcadia
                     ,
                     pag.
                     248
                     ,
                     1674.
                     
                  
                   
                     O
                     All-seeing
                     Light
                     ,
                     and
                     Eternal
                     Life
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     nothing
                     is
                     either
                     so
                     great
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     resist
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     small
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     contemn'd
                     ,
                     look
                     upon
                     my
                     Misery
                     with
                     thine
                     Ey
                     of
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     thine
                     infinite
                     Power
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     limit
                     out
                     som
                     Proportion
                     of
                     Deliverance
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     thee
                     shall
                     seem
                     most
                     convenient
                     .
                     Let
                     not
                     Injury
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     triumph
                     over
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     my
                     Faults
                     by
                     thy
                     Hand
                     be
                     corrected
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     not
                     mine
                     unjust
                     Enemy
                     the
                     Minister
                     of
                     thy
                     Justice
                     .
                     But
                     yet
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     thy
                     Wisdom
                     this
                     be
                     the
                     aptest
                     Chastisement
                     for
                     my
                     unexcusable
                     Folly
                     ,
                     if
                     this
                     low
                     
                     Bondage
                     be
                     fittest
                     for
                     my
                     over-high
                     Desires
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Pride
                     of
                     my
                     not-enough
                     humble
                     Heart
                     be
                     thus
                     to
                     be
                     broken
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     yield
                     unto
                     thy
                     Will
                     ,
                     and
                     joyfully
                     embrace
                     what
                     Sorrow
                     thou
                     wilt
                     have
                     me
                     suffer
                     ;
                     only
                     thus
                     much
                     let
                     me
                     crave
                     of
                     thee
                     (
                     let
                     my
                     Craving
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     be
                     accepted
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     since
                     even
                     that
                     proceeds
                     from
                     thee
                     )
                     let
                     me
                     crave
                     even
                     by
                     the
                     noblest
                     Title
                     which
                     in
                     my
                     greatest
                     Affliction
                     I
                     may
                     give
                     my self
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     Creature
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     thy
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     thy self
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     suffer
                     som
                     Beams
                     of
                     thy
                     Majesty
                     to
                     shine
                     into
                     my
                     Mind
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     still
                     depend
                     confidently
                     on
                     thee
                     .
                     Let
                     Calamity
                     be
                     the
                     Exercise
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     overthrow
                     of
                     my
                     Virtue
                     ;
                     Let
                     their
                     Power
                     prevail
                     ,
                     but
                     prevail
                     not
                     to
                     Destruction
                     ;
                     Let
                     my
                     Greatness
                     be
                     their
                     Prey
                     :
                     Let
                     my
                     Pain
                     be
                     the
                     Sweetness
                     of
                     their
                     Revenge
                     ;
                     let
                     them
                     (
                     if
                     so
                     it
                     seem
                     good
                     unto
                     thee
                     )
                     vex
                     me
                     with
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     Punishment
                     ;
                     
                     But
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     let
                     never
                     their
                     Wickedness
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     Hand
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     carry
                     a
                     pure
                     Mind
                     in
                     a
                     pure
                     Body
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       pausing
                       a
                       while
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     O
                     most
                     gracious
                     Lord
                     ,
                     
                       said
                       she
                    
                     ,
                     whatever
                     becomes
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     preserve
                     the
                     Virtuous
                     MUSIDORUS
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CONCLUSION
             .
          
           
             I
             HOPE
             by
             this
             time
             I
             have
             satisfy'd
             Mr.
             BLACKHALL
             ,
             since
             I
             have
             not
             only
             laid
             together
             the
             first
             Testimonies
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             ,
             but
             also
             answer'd
             the
             Exceptions
             that
             were
             made
             to
             those
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             disprov'd
             the
             fresh
             Evidence
             which
             was
             produc'd
             no
             the
             behalf
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             .
             But
             if
             he
             's
             offended
             at
             my
             Performance
             he
             may
             thank
             himself
             ;
             seeing
             without
             his
             causeless
             Provocation
             I
             had
             never
             written
             a
             Word
             more
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             not
             do
             hereafter
             ,
             unless
             for
             as
             justifiable
             a
             Reason
             :
             For
             notwithstanding
             I
             may
             not
             answer
             every
             Scribler
             ,
             yet
             I
             'll
             be
             misrepresented
             and
             abus'd
             by
             no
             body
             worth
             my
             notice
             .
          
           
             INDEED
             Mr.
             BLACKHALL
             is
             not
             the
             first
             who
             has
             occasion'd
             Controversies
             by
             a
             Thirtieth
             of
             Ianuary
             Segmon
             .
             Every
             body
             knows
             how
             
             much
             the
             Observation
             of
             that
             Day
             was
             abus'd
             in
             the
             two
             last
             Reigns
             by
             servil
             Flatterers
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             content
             to
             run
             shameful
             Parallels
             between
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             our
             Savior
             and
             the
             King
             (
             wherein
             the
             latter
             was
             often
             made
             to
             exceed
             )
             they
             taught
             the
             People
             the
             ridiculous
             Doctrin
             of
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             ,
             as
             they
             allow'd
             the
             Prince
             an
             Unlimited
             and
             Despotic
             Power
             .
             This
             render'd
             those
             Persons
             justly
             odious
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             made
             sober
             Men
             frequently
             wish
             that
             such
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             doing
             Mischief
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             those
             who
             fail'd
             not
             to
             improve
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             It
             was
             likewise
             observ'd
             how
             much
             these
             Sermons
             contributed
             to
             raise
             Animosities
             and
             Feuds
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             the
             fatal
             Distinctions
             of
             Names
             and
             Parties
             ,
             which
             every
             good
             Man
             should
             desire
             might
             be
             abolish'd
             ,
             or
             bury'd
             in
             eternal
             Oblivion
             .
             Besides
             
             that
             for
             many
             weighty
             Reasons
             such
             Days
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             perpetuated
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ours
             will
             be
             as
             full
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Calendar
            
             :
             wherfore
             I
             readily
             approve
             of
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             
             Salisbury's
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             our
             Deliverances
             should
             wear
             out
             the
             Memory
             of
             such
             tragical
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             pretends
             to
             justify
             ;
             and
             indeed
             I
             think
             it
             very
             reasonable
             (
             if
             our
             Legislators
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             )
             that
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             present
             Majesty's
             Landing
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             Slavery
             on
             the
             Fifth
             of
             November
             ,
             should
             hereafter
             take
             place
             of
             the
             Thirtieth
             of
             Ianuary
             .
             Other
             Holydays
             have
             bin
             recommended
             to
             a
             constant
             Observation
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             since
             grown
             into
             disuse
             ,
             or
             are
             legally
             abolish'd
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             Friends
             of
             the
             Clergy
             desire
             may
             be
             the
             Fate
             of
             that
             Day
             out
             of
             their
             respect
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             these
             Sermons
             do
             constantly
             put
             the
             People
             in
             
             mind
             of
             that
             Set
             of
             Men
             who
             preach'd
             'em
             out
             of
             their
             Liberties
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             and
             the
             honest
             Clergy
             themselves
             are
             still
             under
             an
             unhappy
             Necessity
             of
             saying
             many
             things
             ,
             that
             (
             let
             'em
             think
             what
             they
             will
             )
             are
             not
             extremely
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             The
             Descendants
             of
             those
             concern'd
             in
             that
             Act
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             'em
             far
             from
             approving
             it
             ,
             conceive
             themselves
             unkindly
             us'd
             in
             most
             of
             those
             Discourses
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             greatest
             Royalists
             in
             a
             better
             Condition
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             a
             National
             Guilt
             that
             's
             never
             to
             be
             expiated
             ,
             tho'
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Ancestors
             consented
             to
             it
             ;
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             frequent
             Intermarriages
             and
             other
             Tyes
             between
             both
             the
             Parties
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             Extravagancies
             of
             those
             Sermons
             had
             terminated
             with
             the
             late
             Reign
             ,
             few
             People
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             would
             trouble
             themselves
             now
             about
             what
             's
             past
             ,
             unless
             constrain'd
             to
             it
             by
             som
             officious
             Chaplain
             :
             But
             
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             40
             so
             infamously
             branded
             ,
             considering
             how
             lately
             they
             were
             oblig'd
             themselves
             to
             assert
             their
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             against
             the
             Martyrs
             Son
             ,
             who
             violated
             and
             broke
             them
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             :
             And
             in
             this
             Sense
             many
             were
             of
             Opinion
             that
             King
             CHARLES's
             Blood
             lay
             heavy
             on
             the
             Nation
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             same
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             Burden
             of
             King
             JAMES
             .
          
           
             SOM
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             Honor
             the
             Memory
             of
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             ,
             are
             angry
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             in
             Mr.
             BLACKHALL's
             Language
             ,
             call'd
             
               the
               best
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             when
             they
             consider
             especially
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             Persons
             among
             the
             Greek
             and
             
               Roman
               Heathens
            
             ,
             did
             infinitly
             excel
             him
             in
             all
             Moral
             and
             Heroic
             Virtues
             .
             As
             for
             Princes
             ,
             if
             good
             Manners
             could
             not
             make
             Mr.
             BLACKHALL
             except
             the
             present
             King
             ,
             Justice
             
             at
             least
             might
             well
             oblige
             him
             to
             do
             it
             .
             King
             WILLIAM
             has
             never
             dispens'd
             with
             express
             Laws
             in
             favor
             of
             Popish
             Recusants
             .
             He
             never
             protected
             any
             of
             his
             Chaplains
             against
             the
             Parliament
             for
             preaching
             up
             Arbitrary
             Power
             .
             He
             never
             requir'd
             Soldiers
             to
             be
             try'd
             by
             Martial
             Law
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ;
             nor
             levy'd
             Loans
             or
             Ship
             mony
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             much
             less
             imprison'd
             ,
             fin'd
             or
             banish'd
             such
             as
             refus'd
             to
             pay
             those
             illegal
             Taxes
             .
             He
             does
             not
             countenance
             any
             SIBTHORPS
             ,
             MANWARINGS
             ,
             or
             MOUNTAGUES
             to
             teach
             his
             Subjects
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             or
             to
             compliment
             himself
             with
             Arbitrary
             Power
             .
             He
             is
             so
             far
             from
             sending
             for
             Foren
             Troops
             to
             enslave
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             he
             readily
             sent
             those
             away
             which
             he
             kept
             here
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             understood
             the
             Kingdom
             had
             no
             further
             need
             of
             their
             Service
             .
             He
             does
             not
             use
             to
             imprison
             Members
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             for
             using
             
             that
             Freedom
             of
             Debate
             which
             is
             Essential
             to
             their
             Constitution
             .
             He
             never
             threaten'd
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             other
             Councils
             than
             his
             Parliament
             (
             as
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             did
             )
             saying
             that
             
               Parliaments
               were
               in
               his
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               might
               grow
               out
               of
               Love
               with
               them
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             known
             that
             he
             went
             into
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             demand
             any
             of
             their
             Members
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             he
             has
             seiz'd
             the
             Customs
             without
             any
             Act
             to
             impower
             him
             .
             He
             never
             promis'd
             (
             as
             King
             CHARLES
             did
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             his
             Queen
             )
             that
             he
             would
             take
             away
             all
             the
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             Roman
             Catholicks
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             should
             be
             able
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             of
             this
             nature
             :
             For
             these
             are
             only
             a
             few
             Instances
             ,
             not
             to
             blacken
             that
             Prince
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             som
             sort
             of
             People
             seem
             to
             value
             his
             present
             Majesty
             for
             generously
             restoring
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             willingly
             passing
             
             many
             excellent
             Laws
             for
             enlarging
             or
             securing
             the
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             for
             always
             paying
             such
             a
             Deference
             to
             Parliaments
             ,
             which
             he
             not
             only
             assembles
             willingly
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             according
             to
             ancient
             Custom
             ,
             annually
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             was
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             late
             King
             JAMES
             is
             not
             half
             so
             bad
             as
             I
             think
             him
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             Doubt
             ,
             if
             a
             second
             Restoration
             (
             which
             God
             and
             all
             Freemen
             forbid
             )
             should
             ever
             happen
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Abdication-Day
             would
             be
             appointed
             as
             a
             perpetual
             Fast.
             What
             Mr.
             BLACKHALL
             thinks
             of
             dispensing
             with
             the
             Laws
             and
             acting
             without
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             guess
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             CHARLES's
             
               greatest
               Enemies
               could
               not
               charge
               him
               with
               any
               Vice
               or
               Immorality
            
             ;
             as
             if
             only
             Whoring
             ,
             Drinking
             ,
             or
             Swearing
             were
             immoral
             Practices
             .
          
           
             SINCE
             this
             King
             (
             who
             truly
             
             was
             not
             the
             worst
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             counted
             the
             best
             of
             Men
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             much
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             LONG
             of
             Exeter
             was
             for
             having
             som
             Portions
             of
             his
             pretended
             Book
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             further
             enlightning
             of
             our
             Understanding
             :
             Nor
             that
             Dr.
             PERINCHIFF
             should
             tell
             us
             in
             his
             Life
             how
             som
             purchas'd
             Chips
             of
             the
             Block
             on
             which
             he
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             Parcels
             of
             the
             Sands
             discolor'd
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             as
             also
             som
             of
             his
             Hair
             ,
             Hoping
             ,
             continues
             he
             ,
             
               they
               would
               be
               a
               means
               of
               Cure
               for
               that
               Disease
               ,
               which
               our
            
             English
             
               Kings
               ,
               through
               the
               Indulgence
               of
               kind
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               their
               Touch
               did
               usually
               heal
               :
               And
               it
               was
               reported
               that
               these
               Reliques
               ,
               experienc'd
               ,
               fail'd
               not
               of
               the
               Effect
               .
            
             Now
             who
             can
             laugh
             at
             the
             Popish
             Legends
             ,
             and
             be
             serious
             when
             he
             reads
             this
             Passage
             ?
             Wheras
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             ●ver
             any
             Power
             in
             England
             of
             curing
             the
             King
             's
             Evil
             ,
             it
             was
             plainly
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           
             BEFORE
             I
             conclude
             ,
             I
             must
             remark
             ,
             that
             tho
             his
             pretended
             Friends
             were
             so
             ready
             to
             father
             such
             Books
             on
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             wherein
             he
             had
             no
             Hand
             ,
             yet
             they
             industriously
             left
             out
             of
             his
             Works
             a
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             GREGORY
             XV
             ,
             whereof
             I
             can
             prove
             him
             as
             evidently
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             as
             CICERO
             or
             VIRGIL
             may
             be
             entitul'd
             to
             the
             Philippicks
             and
             the
             Aeneids
             .
             There
             is
             an
             interpolated
             Copy
             of
             it
             in
             the
             first
             Volum
             of
             RUSHWORTH's
             Collections
             :
             It
             is
             rightly
             inserted
             in
             the
             Quarto
             Edition
             of
             a
             Book
             call'd
             Cabala
             ,
             or
             Mysteries
             of
             State
             :
             It
             is
             also
             in
             the
             
               Italian
               Mercury
            
             of
             VITTORIO
             SIRI
             :
             in
             Du
             CHESNE's
             French
             History
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             :
             and
             in
             several
             Spanish
             and
             Italian
             Authors
             .
             Pope
             URBAN
             VIII
             mentions
             it
             in
             the
             Letter
             which
             he
             likewise
             sent
             this
             Prince
             ,
             with
             another
             to
             his
             Father
             King
             JAMES
             ;
             both
             which
             may
             be
             read
             in
             RUSHWORTH's
             Collections
             .
             
             Now
             was
             not
             the
             omitting
             of
             this
             Letter
             a
             notorious
             Fraud
             ,
             since
             that
             it
             alone
             ,
             with
             those
             Letters
             which
             the
             Parliament
             publish'd
             to
             disgrace
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Pieces
             besides
             ,
             make
             up
             all
             his
             genuin
             Writings
             ;
             For
             as
             to
             those
             Messages
             ,
             Propositions
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Treaties
             ,
             and
             other
             public
             Papers
             ,
             which
             fill
             that
             bulky
             Folio
             they
             call
             his
             Works
             ,
             whoever
             takes
             them
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             is
             likewise
             capable
             of
             believing
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Author
             of
             
               Icon
               Basilike
            
             .
          
           
             THIS
             is
             all
             I
             had
             to
             write
             concerning
             this
             famous
             Book
             ,
             not
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             Memory
             of
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             own
             Vindication
             ;
             being
             a
             Liberty
             not
             deny'd
             me
             by
             Equity
             or
             Law
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             neglected
             to
             improve
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             more
             unjust
             to
             my self
             than
             my
             Adversaries
             ,
             whose
             Malice
             I
             shall
             readily
             forget
             ,
             and
             heartily
             pray
             God
             to
             forgive
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62841-e1110
           
             Joh.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Dicit
             Augustinus
             (
             de
             Consensu
             Evangel
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             )
             quod
             ipse
             Dominus
             ni●il
             scripserit
             ,
             ut
             aliis
             de
             illo
             scribentibus
             necesse
             sit
             credere
             .
          
           
             †
             Salvator
             nullum
             volumen
             doctrinae
             s●ae
             proproprium
             dereliquit
             ,
             quod
             in
             plerisque
             ;
             Apochryphorum
             deliramenta
             confingunt
             .
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Commentar
             .
             ad
             Ezechielis
             ,
             cap.
             44.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62841-e1410
           
             *
             Origen
             .
             contr
             .
             Cels.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Stromat
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             &
             5.
             
             Contra
             Cel●
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Princip
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Advers
             .
             Haeres
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3
             ▪
             Stromat
             .
             l.
             1.
             2.
             4.
             6.
             princip
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Homil.
             10.
             in
             Hos.
             &
             〈◊〉
             pa●sim
             .
          
           
             †
             L.
             1.
             contr
             .
             Haeres
             .
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l
             ▪
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Phot.
             〈◊〉
             126.
             
          
           
             *
             Contra
             Haeres
             .
             l
             ▪
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Stromat
             .
             l
             ▪
             1
             ,
             4
             ▪
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             De
             Princip
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16
             ,
             36.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Contra
             Haeres
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom●l
             .
             6.
             in
             Luc.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             personas
             Evangel●i
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               Haeres
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             6
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Let
             the
             third
             and
             twenty
             first
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             of
             Eusebius
             be
             consulted
             ,
             with
             what
             St.
             Ierome
             has
             written
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Origen
             .
             l.
             2
             contra
             Ce●●
             .
          
           
             †
             Solius
             hilii
             p●tatis
             testamentum
             non
             potuisse
             corrumpi
             ;
             solum
             non
             habere
             aliqu●d
             quod
             in
             se
             debea●
             imp
             obari
             :
             p●aesertim
             q●o●
             n●c
             ab
             ipso
             scriptum
             constat
             ,
             nec
             ab
             ejus
             apostolis
             :
             sed
             lonpo
             post
             tem●●●e
             à
             quib●idam
             ince●ti
             nominis
             viris
             ,
             qui
             ,
             ne
             〈◊〉
             non
             〈…〉
             scribent●bus
             qu●●
             〈…〉
             Apos●olo●um
             nomina
             ,
             partim
             eo●●m
             qu●
             〈…〉
             Scriptorum
             suorum
             〈…〉
             ,
             a●●eve●anies
             ●ecundum
             ●os
             se
             scripsisse
             quae
             sc
             ipserint
             .
             Quo
             magis
             mihi
             videntur
             injuria
             gravi
             affe●●sse
             discipulos
             Christi
             ,
             quia
             quae
             dissona
             iidem
             &
             repugnantia
             sibi
             scriberen●
             .
             ea
             referrent
             ad
             ipsos
             ,
             &
             secundum
             eos
             hae●
             scribere
             se
             promitterentur
             Evangelia
             ,
             quae
             tantis
             ●int
             reserta
             erro●ibus
             ,
             tantis
             contrarietatibus
             narrationum
             simul
             a●●●ntentiarum
             ,
             ut
             nec
             sibi
             pro●sas
             ,
             necinter
             se
             conveniant
             .
             Quid
             ergo
             aliud
             est
             quam
             calumnia●i
             bonos
             ,
             &
             Christi
             Discipulorum
             conco●dem
             c●tum
             in
             crimen
             devocare
             discordi●●
             .
             
               Augustin
               .
               contra
               Faust.
            
             l.
             32.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Multa
             à
             majoribus
             vestris
             eloquiis
             Domini
             nostri
             in●erta
             verba
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             〈◊〉
             signata
             ipsius
             cum
             ●jus
             f●de
             non
             congr●unt
             〈◊〉
             sertim
             quia
             ,
             ut
             jam
             saepe
             pr●batum
             à
             nobis
             〈◊〉
             nec
             ab
             ipso
             haec
             sunt
             ,
             〈…〉
             sed
             mu●●a
             post
             〈…〉
             quibus
             ,
             &
             ipsis
             inter
             〈…〉
             judaeis
             ,
             per
             sama●
             〈…〉
             Qui
             tamen
             omnia
             eadem
             in
             Apostolo●um
             Domini
             conserentes
             nomina
             ,
             vel
             ●orum
             qui
             secu●i
             Apostolos
             viderentur
             ,
             errores
             ac
             mendacia
             sua
             secundum
             eos
             ●escripsisse
             mentiti
             sunt
             .
             Augustin
             .
             ibid.
             l.
             33.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Latitabant
             usque
             ad
             recentiora
             illa
             ,
             seu
             Traj●ni
             ,
             seu
             e●iam
             fortasse
             ●●driani
             tempora
             ,
             in
             privata●um
             ecclesir●m
             ,
             seu
             e●iam
             hominum
             S●r●niis
             scripta
             illa
             Canonica
             ,
             nè
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             Catholi●●
             notitiam
             perveni●ent
             .
             Aut
             si
             in
             publicu●●ortasse
             p●odi●●sent
             ,
             adhac
             tamen
             tanta
             Scripto●●m
             Apo●●yphorum
             ,
             Pseudepig●aphoru●●●e
             turba
             obru●
             bantu●
             ,
             ut
             ab
             iis
             internosci
             non
             possent
             ,
             quin
             novo
             opus
             esset
             examine
             ,
             novoque
             Tef●●monio
             .
             Et
             ab
             illo
             novo
             testimonio
             ,
             q●o
             ●actum
             est
             ut
             ab
             Apocryphis
             falsoque
             Apostolorum
             nomine
             insigni●is
             Scripta
             eorum
             genuina
             dist●●guerentu●
             ,
             pendet
             omnis
             iila
             quam
             deinceps
             ob●●ne●an●
             ,
             &
             quam
             hodieque
             obtinent
             in
             Eccl●sia
             Catholica
             Scripta
             vera
             Apostolica
             ,
             Auto●i●as
             .
             Atqui
             recen●●or
             ill●
             Canonis
             attestatio
             iisde●●
             erat
             incommodis
             obnoxia
             quibus
             &
             nost●●e
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quos
             vid●t
             lren●●●●
             audivi●que
             ,
             Traditiones
             ;
             erat
             enim
             illa
             tanto
             intervallo
             ab
             origine
             remota
             ,
             nec
             plurium
             esse
             poterat
             quam
             eorum
             qui
             etiam
             remotiora
             illa
             tempora
             attigerant
             .
             Atquì
             certè
             ante
             illam
             Epocham
             ,
             quam
             dixi
             Trajani
             ,
             nondum
             constitutus
             est
             libro●um
             Sacrorum
             Canon
             ,
             nec
             receptus
             aliquis
             in
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             lib●orum
             cutus
             numerus
             ,
             quos
             deind●
             adhibere
             oportuerit
             in
             sacri●
             fidei
             causis
             dijudicandis
             ,
             ne●
             rejecti
             Haereticorum
             Pseudepigraphi
             ,
             monitive
             ●idel●s
             ,
             ut
             ab
             eorum
             usu
             deinde
             caverent
             .
             Si●
             autem
             vera
             Apostolorum
             Scripta
             cum
             Apochryp●●●
             in
             iisdem
             Volaminibus
             compingi
             solebant
             ,
             ut
             nulla
             pro●sus
             no●a
             aut
             censura
             ●cclesiae
             publica
             constaret
             q●●a
             quibus
             essent
             antefetenda
             .
             Habemus
             hodi●que
             horum
             tem●orum
             Scriptores
             Ecclesiasticos
             luculentissimos
             Clementem
             Roman●m
             ,
             B●rnabum
             ,
             Hermam
             ,
             ●gnatium
             ,
             Polycarpum
             ,
             qui
             hoc
             nimirum
             scrip●●●t
             ,
             quo
             illos
             nominavi
             ordine
             ,
             omnes
             reliquis
             ●●●●i
             Test
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sc●iptis
             (
             exceptis
             Judae
             ,
             &
             J●annis
             utriusque
             )
             〈◊〉
             At
             novi
             Testamenti
             in
             H●●ma
             ne
             qu●dem
             unum
             locum
             inveneris
             .
             Apud
             reliquos
             nè
             unum
             quidem
             Evangelistam
             nomine
             suo
             compellatum
             .
             Et
             ●i
             quos
             loeos
             fo●●è
             proserant
             quibus
             similia
             i●
             nostris
             leguntur
             ●vangeliis
             ;
             ita
             tame●
             ill●s
             mutatos
             ut
             plurimum
             interpolatosque
             reperies
             ,
             ut
             seiri
             nequeat
             an
             è
             nost●is
             illos
             ,
             an
             ex
             aliis
             produxe●int
             Apocryphis
             Evangeliis
             .
             Sed
             &
             Apocrypha
             adhibent
             iidem
             aliquoties
             ,
             quae
             〈◊〉
             est
             in
             ho●iernis
             non
             hab●i
             Evange●●i
             .
             Vt
             inde
             con●●et
             nullum
             adhue
             inter
             Apocryp●●os
             Canonicósque
             novi
             Testamenti
             libros
             constitutum
             esse
             ab
             Ecclesia
             discrimen
             ,
             praesertim
             si
             &
             illa
             quoque
             accedat
             observatio
             quod
             censuram
             nullam
             Apocryphis
             adjungant
             ;
             ●ed
             nec
             aliam
             aliquam
             notam
             unde
             possit
             lector
             colligere
             minus
             illos
             Apocryphis
             tribuisse
             ,
             quam
             veris
             tribuerint
             Evangeliis
             .
             Inde
             prona
             est
             suspicio
             siqua
             fortè
             lo●a
             produxerint
             cum
             nostris
             consentientia
             ,
             nullo
             ●amen
             certo
             id
             factum
             esse
             consilio
             ,
             quo
             cons●itutum
             fuerat
             res
             dubias
             è
             Canonicis
             esse
             confirmandas
             ;
             fierique
             adeo
             posse
             ut
             &
             illa
             similia
             ex
             aliis
             tamen
             ,
             quam
             quae
             habemus
             ,
             deprom●a
             fuerint
             Evangelii●
             ▪
             Sed
             quid
             ego
             libros
             memo
             em
             minin
             è
             Canonicos
             ?
             Nè
             quidem
             è
             Cano●●
             is
             〈…〉
             constat
             Ecclesiae
             inpotu●s●e
             Evangeli●
             ,
             atque
             Ecclesiasticis
             in
             usu
             ●uisse
             vulgari
             .
             Non
             ●olent
             ill●us
             aevi
             Scriptores
             ●ovi
             Test●menti
             locis
             Scripta
             sua
             velut
             opere
             〈…〉
             ,
             qui
             tamen
             recentiorum
             mos
             est
             ,
             qui
             &
             suus
             erat
             in
             illis
             quas
             agnoscebant
             ipsi
             Scriptu●is
             :
             Veteris
             enim
             Testamen●i
             libros
             proferunt
             saepissimè
             ,
             pro●●●
             i
             procul●ubio
             &
             no●i
             Testamenti
             Scripta
             ,
             si
             &
             illa
             〈◊〉
             in
             Canonem
             recepta
             .
             Essatum
             Domini
             nostri
             profort
             Sanctus
             Paulus
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             35
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Scripto
             al●quo
             produxit
             ,
             non
             〈…〉
             Evangelio
             .
             Sic
             lat●●rant
             in
             〈◊〉
             ●●rrarum
             angulis
             .
             in
             quibus
             Scripta
             fuera●●
             ,
             Evang●lio
             ,
             ut
             ne
             quidem
             re●cive●int
             recentiores
             Evangeli●
             quid
             scripsis
             sent
             de
             i●●dem
             rebu●
             antiqu●o●●s
             Aliter
             foret
             ne
             tot
             essent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quae
             ferè
             à
             prima
             usque
             Canonis
             constitutione
             Eruditorum
             H●minum
             ingenia
             exercuerint
             .
             Ce●●è
             Sanctus
             Lucas
             si
             Genealogiam
             illam
             Domini
             in
             Matthaeo
             vidisset
             ,
             non
             alia●
             ipse
             ,
             nihilque
             fe●è
             habentem
             communè
             ,
             produxisset
             ,
             nè
             quidem
             minima
             consilii
             tam
             diversi
             edita
             ratione
             .
             Et
             cum
             novae
             Scriptionis
             edit
             in
             praesatione
             causam
             ,
             quod
             ipse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             narrationibus
             adjutus
             eam
             fue●it
             aggressus
             ,
             id
             planè
             innuit
             desti●utos
             hoc
             subsidio
             suisse
             visorum
             à
             se
             Evangeliorum
             auctores
             ,
             ita
             nimirum
             non
             fuisse
             ipso
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ut
             nè
             quidem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cum
             cura
             aliqua
             &
             se
             sulitate
             consuluerínt
             ,
             vacil●are
             proinde
             meritó
             ●ue
             dubiam
             eorum
             fuisse
             fidem
             ;
             ut
             planè
             alios
             fuisse
             necesse
             sit
             Evang●licae
             H●storiae
             Scritores
             a
             Lu●●
             visos
             ,
             à
             nostris
             ,
             quos
             habemus
             ,
             Evangelistis
             .
             Dissert
             .
             1.
             in
             Iren.
             99.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62841-e5410
           
             *
             De
             Baptismo
             ,
             c.
             17.
             etiam
             Hiero●ym
             .
             in
             Catalogo
             Scriptor
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             380.